^.^M^^ 





• 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 



DQOl^flllSQS 




Book ..M5?5 



DR. AND MRS. REED. 

OF 

WYCLIFFE CHAPEL, 

AS 

THE FIRST FRIENDS OF THE MILNE FAMILY, 

IN LONDON; 

AND 
AS THE AVOWED FRIENDS OF CHINA; 

THIS WORK IS INSCRIBED, 

FROM POUNDSFORD PARK, WHERE IT ORIGINATED, 

BY THEIR FRIEND, 

THE AUTHOR. 



LIFE AND OPINIONS 



REV. WILLIAM MILNE, D.D., 



MISSIONARY TO CHINA, 



ILLUSTRATED BY 



BIOGRAPHICAL ANNALS OF ASIATIC MISSIONS, 



PRIMITIVE TO PROTESTANT TIMES; 



INTENDED AS 



A GUIDE TO MISSIONARY SPIRIT. 



ROBERT PHILIP, 

iBIHOP. OF THE LIFE AND TIMES OF BUNTAN AND WHITEFIELDJ THE EXPE- 
RIMENTAL GUIDES, ETC. 



" The Lord said, I took thee from the sheep-cote, from followingthe sheep, 
and have made thee a great name."— Samuel. 



PHILADELPHIA'. ' '" 
HERMAN HOOKER— CHESTNUT STREET. 

1840. 






-'^«. TTmv. 



We, S. Tesng, Fr.nter. 







CONTENTS, 




^^ Chapter I. 


William Milne's Early Life 


9 


^ ^ 

f 


II. 


William Milne's Missionary Spirit 


32 


III. 


William Milne at Gosport 


48 


IV. 


Mr. and Mrs. Milne's Voyage - 


81 


/ a 


V. 


Mr. Milne's First Appeals from 








China - 


105 


N "*v 


VI. 


Mr. Milne's Reception in China 


119 




VII. 


Mr. Milne's Visit to Java 


130 




VIII. 


Joint Labours in China - 


143 




IX. 


The Malacca Mission 


156 




X. 


Miscellaneous Labours - 


199 




XI, 


Milne's Estimates of Chinese 








Character - 


219 




XII. 


Chinese Opinions - 


228 




XIII. 


Missionary Events - . - 


239 




XIV. 


Mrs. Milne's Death 


263 




XV. 


The Widower's Closet , 


295 




XVI. 


The Mission Family 


312 




XVII. 


Jewish Witnesses in China 


323 




XVIII. 


Apostolic Missions in Asia 


334 




XIX. 


The Asiatic Nestorians - 


350 




XX. 


The Syrian Mission Schools 


360 




XXI. 


The Origin of Christianity in 








China - 


366 




XXII. 


The Asiatic Prester John 


378 




XXIII. 


The Lamaism of Asia 


388 




XXIV. 


A Voice from the Tombs of 
Morrison and Milne, to the 








Schools of the Prophets 


399 




XXV. 


The Syrian Churches in India - 


414 




XXVI. 


The Opium Crisis « 


428 



PREFACE. 



Had the Author known of any one in England, accus- 
tomed to write for the press, who had even the half of 
his own knowledge of Dr. and Mrs. Milne, he would 
not have, become their biographer, notwithstanding all 
his love to their memory, and all his zeal for China. 
His health forbade equally, the excitement of living over 
again the days of his youth, and the research necessary 
in order to illustrate the Opinions of Dr. Milne on the 
ancient Christianity of China. The last was the chief 
difficulty: for our Ecclesiastical History does not even 
furnish a clew to the history of the Syrian Church in 
Asia, although she eclipsed both the Greek and Roman 
in numbers and purity, during the middle ages. The 
fact is, the Syrian Church had no influence on the Re- 
formation: for Melancthon failed to enlist her patriarch 
against the Pope, and Luther, to establish her orthodoxy; 
and thus our historians took no interest in her ancient 
faith or fame. This created a blot as well as a blank 
in our literature; and he must be no ordinary scholar 
who can remove either now. 

It is unnecessary for the Author to say, that he has 
not scholarship to be the annalist of this first and great- 
est Missionary Church in the world. He has done, 
however, in a small compass, all that he was capable of 
doing, — blended with the life of the second Protestant 
Missionary to China, graphic sketches of the Primitive 
and Nestorian Missions, which penetrated or skirted 
that mighty empire, " the Land of Sinim." Graphic is, 



perhaps, too strong a name for his sketches; loaded as 
they are with quotations in all styles. This appearance 
of pedantry was, however, inevitable. He would have 
been deemed visionary, apart from a host of vouchers. 
Besides, the list of historical authorities may furnish 
some future student with what the writer had not, a clew 
to the subject. His object is, however, .to interest ordi- 
nary readers; and, therefore, he ought not to be tried for 
more than he attempted. He has not written for the 
learned, but for those who have read and thought less 
than himself about Asiatic Christianity. Whatever pa- 
rade of learned names, therefore, meets the eye in this 
work, it is to prevent incredulity, not in order to gain 
credit for erudition. 

To the friends of Missions, he would say, — This 
book presents, in the character of Dr. and Mrs. Milne, 
a model which may be held up to any young man or 
woman, who is contemplating Missionary work. It ex- 
hibits an imitable example, as well as one worthy of 
imitation. Such a book was much wanted. The 
Churches also do well to study the influences which 
formed the character of these distinguished Missionaries, 
if they would not send forth drones nor wasps into the 
held. Whatever, therefore, may be thought of the Au- 
thor's opinions on this subject — and no one is at all re- 
sponsible for any of them but himself, — the Churches 
will, to a certainty, hold up to all future candidates for 
Missionary work, the example of William and Rachel 
Milne; and all proper candidates who study it, will, as 
certainly, look to their respective Churches for such 
friends as he found in Huntley, and she in Aberdeen. 

R. P. 



MEMOIRS OF REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 



CHAPTER I. 

WILLIAM MILNE'S EARLY LIFE. 

"His decision of character rendered him an eminently devoted 
Missionary. Considering the disadvantage he laboured under, 
from the want of an early literary education, what he effected is 
astonishing." — Rev. Robert Morrison, D. D. 

If Leang-A-Fa possess any susceptibility, he could 
not witness, unmoved, nor unprofited, the scenery of 
Kennelhmont, in Scotland, where William Milne, 
his spiritual father, " followed the ewes." It is hardly 
either sublime or beautiful scenery; but there is 
enough of both in it, to make any one feel that a 
Shepherd boy, of even ordinary talents, who is out 
in all weathers, could not be utterly uninfluenced by 
it. William Milne certainly was not. I am not 
quite sure now, that I have stood with him upon the 
corner of the hill above Reeskhouse, when we were 
boys, admiring the hoary grandeur of "the Tap of 
Noth," and the silvery windings of "the bonny Bog- 
gie," in the valley between the hill and the moun- 
tain; but I remember well the mutual zest, with 
which we often talked of those scenes, 

"O'er the hills and far away," 

when we met in England. We had both mused, as 
well as played, upon the same spots; and sat upon 
the same gray-stones and mossy hillocks, gazing at 
old Noth, the throne of the clouds; and at the ruins 



10 MEMOIRS OF THE 

of old Reeskhouse, ihe castle in the valley. Our 
lips and hands had often been "as blue as blaaverts," 
with blackberries gathered amongst the same hea- 
iher-knolls and etnach-bushes. Besides, these spots 
were dear to us both, as ground hallowed by the 
memory of our Pastor, Mr. Cowie, of Huntly, who 
sometimes preached and catechized in the neigh- 
bourhood; and by the labours of his elders, who 
often visited the Sabbath Schools in turn. We had 
liius been under the same teachers, although not 
in the same School; and retained an equal love to 
them. The Nathaniel-like spirit of John Leslie; 
the Ezekiel-like sublimity of Saunders Sievwright; 
the Paul-like shrewdness of William Smith, and the 
Jacob-like unction of James Cruickshank, had alter- 
nately awed and interested us. They loved us too, 
from the time they saw any thing hopeful about us: 
— perhaps, even before. This pleased us then, and 
it amazed us afterwards. We only thought of them 
ihen as the best men in Huntly, amongst many good 
men : but when we first met in England, we spoke 
of them as wonderful men ; for we had found no paral- 
lels to them any where, in the same rank of life. 
We thus discovered, that our minds and character 
had been brought into contact with genius as well as 
extraordinary piety, although we knew it not at the 
moment. 

I mention these circumstances distinctly, because 
1 kuow the influence they had upon the mind of 
my friend. They gave, indeed, no romantic nor 
sentimental cast to his mind: but both the moun- 
lains and the men helped to render his young spirit 
thoughtful and solemn, when he began to read and 
pray amongst the sheep-folds. Even then, he felt 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 11 

that it was sublime " to sit on the brow of the hill, 
reading the lives of the Martyrs; admiring their pa- 
tience and fortitude in suffering; and seeing them 
overcome their enemies, by the blood of the Lamb 
and the word of their testimony." He adds, "I 
longed that God would honour me, some time or other, 
thus to confess his name, and bear my testimony to 
the truth." 

The expression, "seeing the Martyrs," in this record 
of his feelings, means more than even the vivid reali- 
zation of their sufferings, which reading at the fire- 
side can produce. He was reading amidst such 
hills and valleys as the Scotch covenanters suffered 
amongst: — for it was "The Cloud of Witnesses," 
not "Fox's Book of Martyrs," that awoke his emo- 
tions. He had thus around him, such lofty moun- 
tains as they had watched and worshipped upon, and 
such lonely woods and glens as they had been hunted 
in: and besides all this, the Christians he knew best, 
and loved most, were just such men in character and 
spirit as the holy men in "The Cloud of Witnesses," 
It was, thus, Cowie, Leslie, Sievwright, Smith, and 
Cruickshank, (his Pastor and Teachers,) he saw be- 
fore him, when he peopled the wilds of Kennethmont 
with images of the Martyrs. He felt that these men 
would have been driven to the hills, and must have 
sealed their testimony with their blood, had they 
lived in the days of Peden and Cargill; and he be- 
lieved that they would have died rather than renounce 
the covenant; and, therefore, as he loved them, he 
felt that he could be a Martyr in their company, or 
for their creed. 

I analyze this fine enthusiasm, as it glowed in the 
breast of young Milne, because it will explain the 



12 MEMOIRS OF THE 

mighty influence which the Scotch book of Martyrs 
had over the youths of Scotland, at the close of the 
last century. There were then, especially amongst 
the Seceders, Ministers and Elders, who were both 
the descendants and the living exemplifications of 
the old covenanters, in all that was thoughtful, de- 
votional, and weighty, in their holy character. The 
late Dr. Waugh grew up amongst such men, and 
caught all their virtues, without any of their pecu- 
liarities. England saw in him, what the generality 
of the covenanters would have been, had they been 
treated as he was; and what many of their children 
became, when the Star of Brunswick arose. Wil- 
liam Milne and myself recognised at once in Dr. 
Waugh, all that we had seen in Mr. Cowie, or dreamt 
of in " Maister Peden ;" but all softened (it could not 
be sublimated) by the urbanities and polish of Eng- 
lish courtesy. 

It must not be supposed that young Milne's first 
associations with the scenery of Kennethmont were 
of this high order; nor "that from a child he had 
known the Holy Scriptures," or the holy men just 
named. He was proverbially a wicked boy, until 
twelve years old. Like Bunyan, he seems to have 
been a "lisping blasphemer and swearer;*' so early 
was his "mouth filled with cursing." I did not know 
him then, nor can I fully account for such profane- 
ness. It certainly was not common in the neigh- 
bourhood. To 

" Curse or ban," 

was not the characteristic of the peasantry of Ken- 
nethmont. Minced oaths and low ribaldry were 
not uncommon; but daring profanity was certainly 
a rare thing. He said of himself, however, at his 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 13 

ordination, "I thought (then) that to invent new 
oaths would reflect honour upon my character, and 
make me like the great ones of the earth." I well 
remember too, that he was described by the neigh- 
bours as once "a very deevU for swearing." The 
only explanation of this, that I know of, is, that there 
may have been at Leilh Hall occasionally, profane 
servants who had graduated in England, and whose 
livery made them "great ones of the earth," to a 
Shepherd boy, 

" Clad in hodden-gray," 

and girt about with an undyed plaid: for other great 
ones than these flunkies, he had no opportunity of 
mixing with, so as to learn new oaths. He was, 
however, near the Hall, and close to a line of road 
where cattle dealers and drovers were frequently 
passing; and thus he may have been tempted to 
rival the worst. It was thus, not the voice of prayer 
nor of praise which first rung amongst the rocks and 
hills, as he followed his herds and flocks; but the 
voice of reckless impiety, or of ribald songs. His 
herding club, as was common with such boys, would 
often be flung with curses as well as fury, after a 
straying sheep or a rambling cow; and if he indulged 
any day dreams then of being great, they went no 
higher than to wear the Leith's livery, or to ride such 
a horse as Giggy of Bucham, the couper. These 
hints will throw some light upon his own narrative 
of his early life. "I was born in the parish of Ken- 
nethmont, in Aberdeenshire, in 1785. My father 
died when I was six years of age; and my mother 
gave me the education common r.o others in the same 
condition of life. As to that, knowledge which is 
?ood for the soul, I was a perfect stranger to it my- 

n* 



14 MEMOIRS OF THE 

self; nor did others seek to impress my mind with 
its importance. The natural depravity of my heart 
began very soon to discover itself, by leading me 
into those sins, for the commission of which, my age 
and circumstances afforded opportunity. In profane 
swearing, and other sins of a like nature, I far ex- 
ceeded most of my equals; and became vile to a 
proverb. I can remember the time (O God ! I de- 
sire to do it with shame and sorrow of heart,) when 
1 thought, that to invent new oaths would reflect 
honour on my character, and make me like the great 
ones of the earth." This is very like Bunyan's ac- 
count of himself. He often confessed with horror 
and detestation of himself, that when he was only 
a stripling, he had few equals in lying, swearing, 
and blaspheming God's holy name; all which became 
to him as a second nature.* 

"Though I had a natural predilection for books, 
yet not, alas! for the book of God. I read it only 
when constrained, and even then with much reluc- 
tance and impatience. Though I learned by heart 
i he Assembly's Shorter Catechism, and Willison's 
Mother's Catechism, yet this was more from a desire 
*o be equal with my neighbours, and to avoid the 
displeasure of the Minister of the parish, whose pre- 
sence I always dreaded as death, when he came 
round to catechise, than from any love to the truths 
which these excellent books contained." This, too, 
is like Bunyan. He says, "it was a kind of prison 
to me to hear persons read books of Christian piety. 
Religion was very grievous to me in those days. I 
:ould neither endure it myself, nor that any others 
should. "f "Sometimes I used to say my prayers at 

* Life and Times, page 11. t Ibid, p. 8. 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 15 

night, for fear of the evil spirit, from whose hurtful 
influence I supposed my prayers were an effectual 
security. 

" I do not remember that any very deep impres- 
sions of divine truth were made on my mind for the 
first twelve years of my life, except once, when I 
was in my tenth year. Travelling alone in the 
middle of the day, between two corn fields, the idea 
of the eternal punishment of sin in hell, struck me 
with amazing force. My feelings on this occasion 
exactly corresponded to the language of the prophet, 
'Who amongst us can dwell with devouring fire'? 
who can dwell with everlasting burnings?' The 
thought filled me with horror, constrained me to pray 
for the first time, in the fields, and to form resolu- 
tions of amendmeut for the future. These impres- 
sions, however, appeared not to be accompanied with 
any spiritual change in the dispositions of the heart, 
as they soon wore off, and my vows were forgotten. 

"The sinful propensities of my nature became 
stronger by indulging them; and many plans did I 
form, in hopes of rendering myself conspicuous, in 
the circle in which I moved, for the vanity of my 
mind, and the gaiety of my conduct. I foolishly 
imagined that, by the time I was sixteen years of 
age, I should attain great celebrity as a vain and 
1 rifling youth. God, however, (I desire to adore his 
goodness) had other and better things in reserve for 
me. 

"About my thirteenth year a partial reformation 
was effected, to which the five following things con- 
tributed: 1. The reading of some religious books." 
On reading this, his colleague, Dr. Morrison, wrote — 
"See the advantage of religious tracts and books: 



16 MEMOIRS OF THE 

Yes, fill the world with these. If made waste paper 
of, (as some of them are, and will be,) even in that 
state, the scattered leaves of a Bible, or of other re- 
ligious books, have been made, and will continue to 
be made, the means of exciting serious and godly 
thoughts, which bring the proud sinner's heart to 
mercy's throne."* "My attention was turned at 
this time to religious books more than ever before; 
I cannot tell the reason; perhaps to gratify a natural 
thirst for knowledge. The books I read were, 'Wil- 
lison's Treatise on the Sabbath,' and 'Russell's Seven 
Sermons;' both of which made considerable impres- 
sions on my mind, and led me to prayer. 2. The 
example of two pious persons who lived in a family 
where I for some time resided; one of whom slept in 
the same room with me, and used to retire, at night 
and morning, for secret prayer. This I saw the pro- 
priety of, and, sometimes, imitated. 3. A secret hope 
which I entertained, of being saved by my prayers 
and reformation. Under the influence of (.his deceit, 
I obtained a false peace of conscience, which filled 
me with pride and self-confidence. 4. The dread 
of temporal evils; of danger in the night; and of 
being drowned in a small river which I had frequent- 
ly to pass. (He had once a very narrow escape from 
drowning, whilst crossing that river in a 'spet.') 5. 
The representations which were given of the suffer- 
ings of Christ, by the minister at sacrament seasons. 
But as these representations seemed to move the 
animal feelings rather than to influence the heart, 
their efforts were short-lived." Sacramental ad- 
dresses, in Scotland, are often very like Good-Friday 
sermons in England, vivid pictures of the mingled 

* Canton Memoira. 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 17 

solemnities and glories of Calvary; and are brought 
out then, even in pulpits where the Cross is not a 
favourite subject. 

"Soon after, I attended a Sabbath-evening school, 
which at that time began in our neighbourhood, 
where I became one of the scholars." These schools 
taught no one to read. That was not necessary in 
Scotland. Neither were they for the children of the 
poor exclusively; Mr. Cowie's Sabbath-schools em- 
braced the young of all ranks in his flock, and were 
attended alike by all. Their chief object was to 
make us " mighty in the scriptures," by searching 
out, and committing to memory, all the proofs of any 
given point, in doctrine or duty. I feel young again, 
when thinking of these exercises! The number of 
proofs was occasionally incredible. It had begun to 
seem to me a dream, until I found it mentioned in 
one of Mr. Cowie's diaries, as extraordinary. He 
was accustomed to take a seat near the pulpit, whilst 
we stood in the front of the galleries. I see him 
now, "leaning upon his staff," with a scarlet hand- 
kerchief thrown over his head, and his eyes fixed on 
the ground. " I wept," he says, " all the time, often, 
to hear the boys bring so many proofs." Little did 
we imagine that the good old man was thus affected. 
We were trying to rival each other, and to make 
him look up with a smile to those of us who were 
the last to sit down. This will explain what Dr. 
Milne says about " the pride of knowledge," in the 
following narrative. " Here my knowledge of evan- 
gelical truth increased, and considerable impressions 
of its importance were made on my mind. My in- 
crease in knowledge made me very proud; but I was 
led to search the scriptures, and to pray. Sometimes 



18 MEMOIRS OF THE 

I used to walk home from the school alone, about 
a mile, over the brow of a hill, praying all the way. 
At this time t began the worship of God in my mo- 
ther's family; and also held some meetings for prayer, 
with my sisters and other children, in a barn that 
belonged to the premises. 

"Notwithstanding this change in my outward 
conduct, I fear that I was all this time acting under 
the influence of self-righteous principles: for I had 
never felt my need of Christ, in his complete charac- 
ter; nor had I, as a sinner, made any humble ap- 
plication to God, through Christ, for pardon and 
grace. 

" At sixteen years of age, when, formerly, I had 
wickedly supposed that I should have my fill of ini- 
quity, and see the accomplishment of my foolish 
plans, it pleased God, whose ways are a great deep, 
to remove me to a place where I had the privilege of 
conversing with pious persons, who embraced every 
opportunity of turning my attention to the concerns 
of eternity. Though I was a stranger to them, yet, 
knowing that I had a soul, they were concerned for 
my salvation. This was the case with one of them 
especially, who, though poor in this world, was rich 
in faith, and in whom the word of God dwelt abun- 
dantly. I used sometimes to go to his house, at the 
hour of prayer, when he and his family bowed the 
knee, and worshipped God, at the foot of their do- 
mestic altar. He was accustomed to make some 
remarks on the chapter read for the instruction of 
his children, and to prepare them for the solemn ex- 
ercise of prayer: these interested me very much, and 
showed me a beauty in the word of God which I 
never saw before. He exhorted me to secret prayer, 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 19 

and to read pious books, which he and some others 
furnished me with, suitable to the inquiring state of 
my mind." (Burns' " Cottager's Saturday Night," 
is thus no poetical fiction. It is as true as it is beau- 
tiful. Indeed, it is not all the truth. I cannot 
identify the family which Mr. Milne refers to; but I 
know many a mud-walled and straw-thatched cot- 
tage in the district, where family worship was con- 
ducted thus eveiy night, and often in the morning 
too.) "From this my enjoyment and pursuit of 
pleasure in the world were marred; and a beauty 
and excellence discovered in religion, which I had 
never seen in any past period of my life, and which 
led me to choose and follow after it as the only object 
deserving the chief attention of an immortal creature. 
As the family in which I lived were strangers to re- 
ligion themselves, and derided all others who made 
it their concern, I was very disagreeably situated. 
The only place I found for retirement, where I could 
be quiet and unnoticed, was a sheep-cote, where the 
sheep are kept in winter. Here, surrounded by my 
fleecy companions, I often bowed the knee on a 
piece of turf which I carried in with me for the pur- 
pose. Many hours have I spent there, in the winter 
evenings, with a pleasure to which before I was a 
stranger; and, while some of the members of the 
family were plotting how to put me to shame, I was 
eating in secret of that bread 'which the world 
knoweth not of.'" This may seem romantic to those 
who are unacquainted with rural life in Scotland; 
but there was no sentimentality in it. He went to 
the sheep-cote, because he would have been dis- 
turbed in the barn, by his fellow-servants; and he 
carried a turf with him to kneel upon, because the 



20 MEMOIRS OF THE 

floor was foul as well as damp. Besides, there was 
no romance about William Milne. It never even 
crossed his mind, that there was either any sublimity, 
or much self-denial, in kneeling before the Lord at 
night, amongst the sheep and lambs which he had 
followed by day. The recollection that David had 
done so, may have had some weight with him: but 
if it had, it was rather as an example than as a 
charm. 

"My delightful employment at this time, being 
chiefly of a rural nature, afforded much opportunity 
through the day, for spiritual improvement. Books 
were my constant companions; and some of them 
made powerful impressions on my mind. A book, 
entitled ' The Cloud of Witnesses,' containing an ac- 
count of the persecution in Scotland, in the reign of 
Charles the Second, gave me an exalted idea of the 
excellency and power of Christianity. Often have 
I sat on the brow of a hill, reading the lives of the 
Martyrs, admiring their patience and fortitude in 
suffering; and, seeing them 'overcome' their enemies 
by the blood of the Lamb, and by the 'word of their 
testimony,' I longed that God would, some time or 
other, honour me thus to confess his name, and bear 
my testimony to the truth. In this, there was, per- 
haps, more zeal than knowledge; more regard for 
the honour of Martyrdom than pure love to God 
and his cause in the world. All this time, however, 
I knew but little of myself as a guilty and con- 
demned creature. The book which God made use 
of more especially for convincing me of my depravity, 
sin, and misery, was Mr. Boston's 'Four-fold State,' 
which I read with the deepest attention. It con- 
ducted me into my own heart, discovered the evils 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 21 

which before lay hid in the chambers of imagery; 
the monstrous ingratitude to God, which had marked 
all my conduct; and the pollution of original and 
actual sin, with which my soul was contaminated. 
I saw that, as I was necessarily under the strongest 
and most righteous obligations to God, and had never 
for one hour of my life discharged these, but lived in 
unprovoked rebellion against the Author of my life, 
so I was justly under the curse of God's righteous 
law, and exposed to everlasting misery. 'What 
shall I give for the sin of my soul?' was literally the 
language which I used. To be condemned to toil 
for a thousand years, in the lowest drudgery; or to 
endure the punishment of hell for any limited space 
of time, seemed easy when compared to eternal 
wrath, which I knew my sins deserved, and from 
which, for some days, I had but little hope of deliver- 
ance. To be transformed into a stone, or into one 
of the fowls of the mountains, which were often 
flying over my head, was what I sometimes wished, 
in order to avoid appearing before God in judgment, 
and to be freed from the danger of everlasting pu- 
nishment. My distress of mind was much increased 
by a mistaken notion of the doctrine of election, as I 
did not then see that the accomplishment of the 
purpose of God, with respect to the salvation of sin- 
ners, was intimately connected with the use of the 
means of grace; but supposed that the decree of God 
cut me off from the expectation of happiness in the 
world to come, and shut me up in gloomy silence, 
and ' fearful looking for of judgment.' This was so 
much the more distressing, as I saw that my own 
guilt deserved all this misery; and though I saw that 
God, as a Sovereign, had a right to choose whom he 
3 



22 MEMOIRS OF THE 

would, yet I saw that even the reprobate perish 
justly and righteously. But who can be willing 
to die the second death? and 'what will a man not 
give in exchange for his soul]' I could not endure 
the idea of being for ever left under the dominion of 
sin, and cast out from the presence of God; therefore 
1 continued to pray, as opportunity served, ten or fif- 
teen times a day, and said, • who knoweth if God 
will return and repent, and leave a blessing behind 
him' on my poor and wretched soul? I attended 
meetings for prayer and spiritual edification; and 
the pious conversation of those who were with me, 
on the judgment to come, aided by the awful dark- 
ness and silence of night, made deep impressions on 
my heart, and tended to increase my concern for 
acceptance with God, through Jesus Christ. God, 
in his gracious kindness, did not suffer me to remain 
long in this distress of soul, but directed me to those 
means by which I learned how even a vile and guilty 
creature, such as I was, might be for ever saved. 
There were two things which contributed to remove 
my perplexity and distress. One was a sermon of 
Mr. Boston's, entitled, ' The Believer's Espousals to 
Christ.' Here the offices of Christ, as mediator, 
were treated in such a convincing and encouraging 
way, as to produce a lively hope in my soul. The 
other was a sermon which I heard preached by the 
late Rev. G. Cowie, of Huntly, on a week evening, 
from Rev. xxii. 21. He expatiated on the free grace 
of God, through Christ, to the chief of sinners, with 
an eloquence peculiar to himself. He quoted those 
words from Christ's commission to his apostles, ' Go, 
preach the gospel to every creature,' — 'beginning 
at Jerusalem.' Then I was led to reason thus: — 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 23 

If pardon and salvation were offered, 'without mo- 
ney and without price,' to those who had killed the 
Prince of Life, and thereby committed the greatest 
possible crime; then, surely that grace which could 
triumph over all their guilt, and so richly abound 
where sins of the highest aggravation once abounded, 
may be extended to me — pardon my sins, and renew 
my nature — heal and save my soul. By these two 
things I was led to discover a glory and suitableness 
in the Gospel — as displaying the lustre of the divine 
perfections, and as preserving the honours of the 
divine law, while at the same time it conferred eter- 
nal life on the guilty sinner believing in Jesus. This 
discovery captivated my heart, and made me willing 
to devote myself, soul and body, to God for ever. 

"Having an earnest desire of devoting myself to 
God, I was encouraged to do so. in the way of a per- 
sonal covenant. I found this method of dedication 
recommended in 'Guthrie's Trial of a Saving Inte- 
rest in Christ.' Judging this plan agreeable to the 
language of the prophet, that 'one shall say I am 
the Lord's, and another shall call himself by the 
name of Jacob,' &c, I determined to adopt it: and, 
having retired to a place surrounded by hills on every 
side, I professed to choose the Lord as my God, 
Father, Saviour, and everlasting portion ; and to 
offer up myself to his service, to be ruled, sanctified, 
and saved by him. This was followed by much 
peace and happiness of mind, with earnest desires to 
be holy, with a determination to cast in my lot 
among the despised followers of the Lamb, and with 
a concern for the salvation of immortal souls." 

This transition from the sheep-cote to a solitary 
and silent amphitheatre amidst "the everlasting 



24 MEMOIRS OF THE 

hills," is both more and less sentimental than it 
seems. It was influenced by the example of the old 
Covenanters, and of the older Patriarchs. He imi- 
tated Abraham under the oaks of Mamre, and Jacob 
at Bethel, and John the Baptist in the wilderness, 
and the children of the covenant in Scotland, in thus 
placing himself alone with God, when he first pledged 
himself to walk with God. But this was not done 
because it was sublime, but because it was suitable. 
He never thought of how it would tell upon those 
who might hear of it; but only of how it would tell 
upon his own spirit at the time, and of how it would 
keep the memory of his solemn consecration for ever 
associated with calm, pure, and impressive scenery. 
And it did. The first sermon I heard him preach in 
London, was on subscribing with the hand to be the 
Lord's. He did not refer to his own covenant amidst 
the hills, nor did I know the fact then; but he made 
me feel that he had been, like myself, alone with 
God, — where God only was present. 

"After this, I met with considerable opposition 
from my own relatives, on account of a change in 
my views; having found it necessary to leave the 
Kirk of Scotland, and join another body of Christians: 
not that I had any prejudice against it, for I was 
baptized and brought up in it, and would not have 
left it had I found the preaching in the place where 
I then resided equally evangelical and edifying as 
among those with whom I united. It was not, how- 
ever, the difference between that preaching which 
was chiefly legal and moral, and that which is evan- 
gelical and spiritual, that induced me at first to dis- 
sent from the Kirk of Scotland; for my understand- 
ing, at that time, was scarcely ripe enough to discern 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 25 

it. But it was the very different effect which I felt 
produced in myself, and saw displayed in others by 
these two ways of preaching. When I attended on 
the ministry of those who were most evangelical, I 
felt myself disposed for prayer, saw the evils of my 
heart, and found the people spiritual and edifying in 
their conversation. Such I found not to be the case 
under that preaching which was chiefly of a moral 
kind. Being very young, and the only one in our 
family who had ventured to be thus singular, it was 
considered by some that I was under the influence 
of certain feelings, which were exceedingly danger- 
ous, and which led me to act in a way that reflected 
on the piety and wisdom of my forefathers. But to 
die in peace, and have part in the first resurrection, 
were things infinitely more important, in my eyes, 
than the approbation of all that were related to me 
in the flesh, yea, than the applause of the whole 
world. 

"Thus I continued for two years, endeavouring to 
follow the Lord Jesus, and to keep a conscience void 
of offence towards God and towards all men. Soon 
after this I renewed my dedication to God, wrote it 
down, and 'subscribed with my hand unto the Lord.' 
A year after I was received as a member of the 
Church of Christ at Huntly. Since that, to the pre- 
sent time, I have passed through many exercises of 
mind, and have had everyday to lament, that I carry 
about with me 'a body of sin and death.' I have 
had many doubts and fears about my salvation. 
Many have been my backslidings; but I have en- 
deavoured to look to Jesus alone for pardon and sal- 
vation ; and though I have often, through the power 
of temptation and unbelief, been ready to cast away 
,3* 



26 MEMOIRS OF THE 

my confidence, and say, 'there is no hope;' yet ' by 
the help of God, I continue to this day.' My attain- 
ments in holiness have been, alas! few and small — 
this is the greatest burden of my soul from day to 
day: and, if I deceive not myself, there is nothing in 
the universe that I so much desire as holiness of heart 
and life — as conformity to Jesus in all things. I 
look on myself this evening as the chief of sinners, 
and place my whole dependence for a complete sal- 
vation, on the righteousness and Spirit of Christ. 
O may I 'be found in him at last — not having spot 
or wrinkle, or any such thing.' " 1812. 

Had Mr. Milne given the history of his conversion 
in Scotland, instead of England, he would have in- 
troduced the names of more of the friends of his youth 
than I have done, and connected it especially with 
the instrumentality of his father's friend, — good old 
Adam Sievwright, the basket maker. It was in his 
cottage he found a retreat from the company of the 
farm servants, in the evening. It is of him he says, 
" though poor in this world, he was rich in faith." 
It was at his family altar he first discovered the 
beauty and excellence of spiritual religion. The 
Reverend Mr. Hill, of Huntly, said truly in his ser- 
mon on the death of Dr. Milne, " the name of Adam 
Sievwright deserves, on various accounts, to be men- 
tioned with much respect. He was one chief instru- 
ment of Dr. Milne's conversion, and ever after felt a 
deep interest in all his future steps," 

I remember this meek, and lowly, and lovely 
Christian well. His mild eye, and the melting tones 
of his gentle voice, seem even now falling upon me. 
I see him yet at the "ingle-neuk" in his cottage, 
seated amidst his bundles of sauchen waam, (willows) 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 27 

twisting a butter-basket, and talking about the glo- 
ries of the Covenant of grace to young Milne! He 
set him to learn basket-making too, whilst like 
Aquila instructing A polios, he " taught him the way 
of the Lord more perfectly." But one night, on part- 
ing, he put "Boston's Four-fold State" into his 
hands, with a solemn charge that it should be read 
prayerfully. It was so; but it stopped his basket- 
making, before he got half through two folds of the 
"Four-fold State." The good old man observed 
this, and asked him one day, "William, what has 
become of the basket nowl" iS O," he answered, " I 
have got other work to do now." The sight of his 
lost condition as a sinner plunged him into such de- 
spair, that he could not longer employ his leisure 
hours on the hills or at home, in any thing but read- 
ing or prayer. Just at this crisis, the venerable 
Cowie came unexpectedly to preach at Adam Siev- 
wright's house; and took for' his text, "The grace 
of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all!" Adam 
used to say of that sermon, "Oh, but the Minester 
had mair than usual freedim that nicht. Eh, sirs, it 
was a saavoury sermon!" So it proved. My friend's 
"captivity was turned like streams of water in the 
south." From that time, those who knew him best, 
and were ofienest with him, says Mr. Hill, testified 
that his progress was visible from week to week; so 
rapid was his growth in the life of faith. 

Soon after this, he changed the place of his resi- 
dence; but again, unhappily, into a family where 
God was not worshipped. He carried, however, his 
religion with him. He "confessed" the Saviour he 
had found, before all the household; and so wisely, 
that he won them over to establish family prayer, 



28 MEMOIRS OF THE 

Mr. Hill says, "both his master and mistress became, 
to all appearance, through his means, followers of 
the Lamb." He adds, " I have also heard of at least 
one person that occasionally visited that house, and 
was much given to swearing, who became so im- 
pressed with what was said to him, that he left off 
the wicked practice, and joined himself to the Lord." 
Mr. Hill, on stating these facts, in the funeral ser- 
mon, said to his hearers, " William was at this time 
young, poor, and amongst the meanest of the ser- 
vants: but even a herd-boy, or apprentices, who 
know the Lord, may be the honoured instruments of 
plucking much prey from the soul-destroyer." I 
must add, that young converts, who do not try to do 
so at home, will never be honoured Missionaries 
abroad. The young man who will not say to his 
perishing neighbour, and do for the children of the 
poor around him, just what he would say and do for 
the heathen and their families, does not love souls 
exactly for their own sake, nor so well as his foreign 
sympathies seem to indicate. 

William Milne did what he could at home. In- 
deed, it was by acting on the command, " when thou 
art converted strengthen thy brethren," that he 
caught the Missionary spirit. It was the spark of 
Sunday School zeal, which kindled the flame of 
Missionary enterprise in his bosom. He took a lively 
interest and an active part in the Scottish Sabbath- 
schools. They could only be conducted by men of 
prayer; and he gave himself to prayer. The follow- 
ing characteristic anecdote will illustrate what I 
mean. Going one night with a friend to visit a 
school, the road lay through a solitary glen which 
resembled the recess amongst the hills where he had 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 29 

consecrated himself to God. The scene recalled his 
vows. He paused and said, " I am afraid to enter 
on the solemn work of the evening without special 
prayer." The two friends knelt down together, and 
spent a considerable time in fervent wrestling with 
God. It was in this spirit he entered the schools; 
and the scholars both knew and felt that he was a 
devotional man. There was an air and an unction 
about him which revealed to them, that he had been 
with Jesus. 

He also established winter-evening prayer-meet- 
ings, in the destitute corners of the parish; and with 
a few young men who were like-minded with himself 
went from house' to house praying and speaking 
with the poor. He did not, however, allow these 
exercises to become substitutes for secret devotion. 
His maxim was — and he inculcated it upon his com- 
panions—" We must have time to pray alone. It 
will never do to separate secret from social prayer." 

He had also the art of saying striking things in 
conversation in a striking manner: for although 
his appearance was not commanding, his looks were 
very expressive and searching. Being on a visit for 
some time at the house of a friend, where he found 
himself in his element, he fixed his eyes steadfastly 
upon him for some minutes without speaking. He 
wanted to express both his gratification and gratitude 
so that they should not be forgotten, nor yet savour 
of compliment. His friend asked, what absorbed his 
thoughts? "I was just thinking," he said, "that there 
are a goodly number here, with whom I should like 
to spend my eternity.''' This is well conceived and 
well expressed, for a shepherd lad! It was well- 
timed too. It is, however, illustrative of more than 
the power or the delicacy of William Milne's mind, 



30 MEMOIRS OF THE 

when he was but a young Christian. It proves also 
that he had caught the spirit of a compliment, which 
was not seldom paid in the days of my boyhood to 
the preaching of Mr. Cowie. I did not understand 
my father or his friends, when they said of some 
sermons, "We could have taken an eternity of siccan 
thoughts and feelings, as we heard the day;" but I 
well remember the phrase, and the fact that it origi- 
nated with a poor man who had listened to one of these 
sermons, although he could only get his head in at 
the kirk door, and had the rain falling all the time 
upon his neck. Indeed I am often compelled to ask 
myself, what must these sermons have been: for, 
although very long, they did not tire even the boys. 
They must, in fact, have laid hold even then of my 
spirit: for when I published my little work on "Eter- 
nity Realized," some of the good old folks at Huntly, 
forgetting that I was a mere boy when these ser- 
mons were preached, gave me credit for remember- 
ing the very words of Mr. Cowie. And I did, and 
do remember his spirit at that time! A child could 
hardly have mistaken that, it was so unearthly, rapt, 
and sweetly solemn! And then, it rivetted and ir- 
radiated so many manly and furrowed faces, that 
even children could not help feeling that there was a 
spell upon the spirit of their parents, which came 
down from the pulpit, stronger and stronger, as the 
sermon went on. O, these were <c days of the Son 
of man," when even I, although not ten years old, 
felt something of the meaning of the words, " I was 
in the Spirit on the Lord's day, and heard a great 
voice, as the sound of a trumpet!" I indulge in these 
recollections, because in no other way can I give the 
reader a full insight into the forces which melted and 
moulded the originally stubborn spirit of the even- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 31 

tually judicious and devotional Dr. Milne. He would 
have been crabbed, if not conceited also, had he not 
come under the transforming influence of Mr. Cowie* 
That made his joy in believing, " both unspeakable 
and full of glory," and thus softened as well as so- 
bered his temperament. Indeed, only a very weak 
man, whether old or young, could have been flippant 
or consequential in the presence of Mr. Cowie, when 
religion was the subject. In worldly affairs he was 
a perfect child: but when he spoke of " the mysteries 
of the kingdom" it was as true of him as of Job, that 
" the young men hid themselves in the shadow of 
their own shame," and the " aged laid their hand on 
their mouth." Even "Princes" like Jacob, who had 
prevailing power when wrestling with the Angel of 
the Covenant, "refrained from talking," and "nobles" 
of Israel, like Nadab and Abihu, "held their peace.' 5 
"When the ear heard him it blessed him, and when 
the eye saw him it gave witness unto him!" His 
child-like simplicity in the business of life, added to 
this charm; it was in such striking contrast to the 
keen shrewdness, almost akin to cunning, which 
marked the bargainings of many. Neither William 
nor myself could overlook this. It turned any dis- 
cernment we had, in the right direction. The " mi- 
nister," we saw, erred always on the safe side, and 
was transparent in all his dealings. We laughed at 
his simplicity sometimes; but it secured our love, 
even when he cheated himself egregiously. One 
year, I recollect, he fattened and killed one of his 
cows, in order to sell cheap beef. The person who 
bought the fore-legs, brought back the largest bones, 
and asked if it was fair to pay for so much bone'? 
The worthy minister gave flesh for it at once, as only 
fair. 



32 MEMOIRS OF THE 



CHAPTER II. 

WILLIAM MILNE'S MISSIONARY SPIRIT. 

In the beginning of the present century, Mr. 
Bowie's sphere was, perhaps, the only rural district 
in Aberdeenshire, where Missions to the Heathen 
could have come especially under the notice of a 
young Christian. The Kirk had not then been re- 
cognised the duty of spreading the Gospel, and any 
knowledge the Seceders had of the London Mission- 
ary Society, was confounded with their prejudices 
against the Haldaues and Rowland Hill. Mr. 
Cowie, however, knew better. Neither Rowland 
Hill's Episcopacy, nor Haldanes' Independency, 
could blind him to the merits of the Society or to 
the claims of the Heathen. He sacrificed both his 
name and his place, influential as they were, amongst 
the Antiburghers, that he might promote Foreign 
Missions, Home Itinerancies, and Sabbath-Schools. 
He threw all his mighty soul into the cause of uni- 
versal Evangelization; — and that amongst souls ca- 
pable of grasping a great object, and prepared to 
sympathize with it. I will not say, that none of the 
English fathers and founders of the Missionary So- 
ciety led so many wrestling Jacobs to the throne of 
God on its behalf; but I will say, that none of them 
led on a. phalanx of such "men of prayer" as Mr. 
Cowie called forth. They could do little else but 
pray for it; and therefore they often spent " the 
whole night in prayer." A world lying in wicked- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 33 

ness, lay on their spirit as "the burden of the Lord;" 
and its weight kept, them down long before the Lord. 
They gave themselves but little rest, that they might 
" give Him no rest, until He arose to make Jerusa- 
lem a praise in all the earth." 

I can scarcely credit my own recollections of the 
devotional habits of these men, although my own 
father was one of them, and they my best friends after 
his death. Indeed, it is only by referring to Mr. 
Cowie's journals, and by remembering Dr. Philip's 
estimates of these men, " mighty in prayer," that I 
can satisfy myself that I am not dreaming, when I 
speak or think of them. I was, indeed, too young 
to understand their devotional spirit, or to compre- 
hend their solicitude about the Heathen. I under- 
stood only the fact, that something which they called 
"sweet communion with God," made them pray long 
and look very happy, and speak often one to another 
about Missionaries. 

It was in this way William Milne became acquaint- 
ed with the subject of Missions. Mr. Cowie's cha- 
pel was called the "Missionary laigh Kirk," even be- 
fore the Antiburghers excommunicated him, and it 
retained that name for years. Even the Independent 
Ministers who came to preach for him, or to itinerate 
in our district, were always designated "Missionary 
Ministers," by both the godly and the ungodly. 
Even conversion was called by the world, " turning 
Missionary," and laughed at by a wretched pun on 
the word " machinery." William Milne was thus 
"born again," in the very cradle of Missions, in the 
vale of Straihboggie. His first nick-name, from the 
world, when he became pious, was sure to be "mis- 
sliinir." The very Sabbalh-Schools had this name, 
4 



34 MEMOIRS OF THE 

even up in the Cabrach. Thus the church at 
Huntly was both literally and emphatically, a "Mis- 
sionary Society." lis Pastor and Elders impressed 
a Missionary character upon all its movements, and 
its pious members carried this spirit into all the pa- 
rishes (and these were not few,) from which they 
came up to worship at Huntly. This, as might be 
expected, was nobly sustained by Dr. Philip, when 
he settled at Aberdeen, and became the bosom friend 
of Mr. Cowie: then two kindred souls blended their 
hallowed fires upon the northern altar of Missions, 
and soon kindled prayer into sacrifice, amongst the 
young. No quarter 'yielded more or better Mission- 
aries than Aberdeenshire. 

It will not be wondered at now, that even a shep- 
herd lad, when giving himself by an everlasting co- 
venant to God, amidst the solitary hills, did it with 
a deep "concern for the salvation of immortal souls,'' 
as well as for his own confirmation in the life of faith. 
This will ever be a beautiful feature in his character, 
and an interesting fact in his history, but it can no 
longer create surprise. It was the natural effect of 
a religious education, — which made "concern for 
the souls of others," a mark of personal sincerity, and 
a help to growth in grace. He would have doubted 
his personal piety, if it had breathed no relative sym- 
pathy; just as he would have doubted his devotional 
spirit, if he could not have spent a whole night in 
prayer, now and then, in the sheep-cote. I shall 
never forget his surprise, nor that of some others, 
who were brought up amongst men who thus "gave 
themselves to prayer," when he was asked in Eng- 
land, — "what the Huntly-men found to say when 
they prayed all night?" This question almost tempt- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 35 

ed him to suspect the inquirers of knowing too little 
about communion with God. He wondered more at 
the habit of giving - but a few minutes to secret prayer, 
than they did at the habit, of devoting hours to it. 
The phrase, "get to say," grated on his ear! He had 
spent hours alone with God, and knew men who 
had done the same for years, where the difficulty 
was to know what, to say first, and when words were 
the least part of the worship. He was thinking, not 
of what was said, but what was "unutterable," when 
the realizations of the Divine glory, and of the won- 
ders of Redemption, and of the solemnities of Eter- 
nity, came over the spirit like entrancing visions; or, 
like a translation, carried it " out of the body, into 
the third heavens." He knew that the morning star 
had often found him where the evening star had left 
him, upon his knees before the Lord, utterly uncon- 
scious of the lapse of time. He was not the man, 
however, to judge the devotional spirit of others by 
what he himself had felt or seen. He soon under- 
stood the spirit of English piety, in all that distin- 
guished it from Scottish. His only mode of arguing 
with those who wondered, " what his Scotch friends 
found to say," was to ask, with a winning smile, if 
they could not easily conceive how Dr. Waugh could 
spend a whole night in his closet'? This appeal was 
unanswerable, by all who had ever worshipped with 
that adoring seraph; and it was not less so, when 
made in connexion with the wrestling prayers of 
Dr. Simpson, of Hoxton College. 

These hints will throw some light upon his own 
account of the rise and progress of his Missionary 
spirit. The following is his own answer lo the ques- 
tion—What induced you to devote yourself to the 



36 MEMOIRS OF THE 

work of a Missionary of Jesus Christ among the 
Heathen? 

"Rev. Sir, I am aware that the deceit of the heart 
will sometimes induce a man to consider himself 
called of God, to that for which he feels a partiality; 
therefore I desire to answer this important question 
with a due sense of the weakness of my own judg- 
ment, and with much consideration. 

"I trust I speak the truth when I say, that I do 
not engage in it from any idea of my own sufficiency 
for it, nor from any notion that I have had an extra- 
ordinary call; nor from any hope that I have of ease 
or aggrandizement in the world. 

"Not from any idea of my own sufficiency for it: 
for when I consider the nature of ministerial labours 
in general, and especially that of Missionary labour 
— the difficulty of parting with relatives and friends, 
— of studying a foreign language under the heat of 
a vertical sun, — of overcoming the inveterate reli- 
gious prejudices of the Heathen, — of introducing 
among them a religion entirely new, and which 
condemns their own religion, yea, even the thoughts 
of their hearts, — the difficulty of preserving the life 
and power of religion in the heart, where there is 
scarcely any Christian society, — the mighty trust 
committed, by the Church, to a Missionary, — and 
the awful responsibility to God which attaches to 
his office, — when I consider all this, I exclaim, 'Who 
is sufficient for these things'?' 

"Not from any notion that I have had an extra- 
ordinary call to the work; for I neither heard any 
voice calling me to go to the Heathen, nor had I 
ever any dream that seemed to intimate my duty in 
this respect; nor did ever any particular passage of 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 37 

Scripture come with peculiar force to my mind, from 
which I could gather that I ought to undertake this 
work. No. If these things are necessary to con- 
stitute a call, then I am not called. 

"And, as I do not engage in this office from an 
idea of my own sufficiency for it, or from any notion 
of an extraordinary call, so neither is it from any 
hope of ease or aggrandizement in the world. Food 
and raiment, the benevolence of the religious world 
gives me reason to look for; but along with that I 
expect innumerable trials, and a life of hard and in- 
tense labour.* 

"From the time that my own attention was turned 
to the things of God, I felt concerned for the con- 
version and salvation of others, especially for young 
people, for whose benefit I drew up a short address, 
for which my rural employment afforded me leisure. 
Even then I sometimes reasoned thus — 'What, if in 
some future period of my life, I may have the plea- 
sure of proclaiming to sinners this glorious Gospel, 
which appears so well adapted to the condition of 
man.' — The idea of the excellency of such a work 
made it desirable; but the sense of my own unfitness 
for it made me turn away my attention from it; so 
that for four years after, I had little thought of it, 
farther than that I would always have preferred it 
to any other employment. I had often read the 
'Missionary' and 'Evangelical Magazines,' and felt 
deeply concerned for the coming of Christ's kingdom 
among the nations, and used to spend hours in the 
winter evenings in prayer for this desirable object. 
This, however, I conceived to be my duty as a private 

*" A life of hakd and intense labour," (although of short du 
ration) and many "trials" he certainly had.. — Dr. Morrison. 

4* 



38 MEMOIRS OF THE 

Christian; and never entertained the prospect of 
going to the Heathen myself, till about six years ago. 
One evening, walking with a dear friend, who is 
now entered into his rest, he told me that a brother 
of his, who, I am happy to say, is looking forward to 
the same work, had thoughts of becoming a Mis- 
sionary of Jesus Christ. The following question 
was immediately suggested to my mind: — ' Will this 
man's salvation be a greater wonder than mine? or 
can his obligations to the riches of redeeming grace 
be greater than mine, that he should desire thus to 
honour God, while I continue satisfied in a state of 
inglorious ease at home 1 ?' This I could not admit, 
for I was fully persuaded that none could owe more 
to Christ than I did. But then the question turned 
on this point of fitness for the work, and a call to 
it. Here I was constrained to pause, and was filled 
with much perplexity. I felt a desire for the work; 
but whether this arose from the vanity of my own 
mind, or from the Spirit of God, I could not tell. I 
dreaded the thought of rushing into the work, lest I 
should run unsent, and be only a burden on the 
Christian Church; and of staying at home, lest I 
should be declining an important duty, and consult- 
ing with flesh and blood. Some encouraged me to 
go — some were indifferent to it — and others against it. 
"The means I used in this perplexed state were 

PRAYER, CONSULTATION WITH CHRISTIAN FRIENDS, 

and application to the Missionary Society. 

"I set apart sometimes a day, sometimes part of a 
day, as circumstances permitted, as in the presence 
of God, to consider the nature and importance of this 
work, to examine my motives, and to solicit Divine 
direction. I often and earnestly prayed that God 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 39 

would hedge up my way, and not suffer me to go 
unless he would go with me; and that he would 
open a door for me in his providence if it were his 
will that I should go. When I considered that Je- 
hovah knew the end from the beginning, and that I 
was under infinite obligations to be and to do what- 
ever he saw fit, I was encouraged; and I said — 
' Here I am — thou, Lord, hast a cause to promote 
among men — thou canst promote it without me, but 
I am- willing to go any where, and do any work that 
relates to the coming of thy kingdom in the world, 
if thou wilt make thy way plain before me; but if 
thy presence go not with me, carry me not up hence.' 

"Consultation with Christian friends was 
another means which I used. I plainly told them 
how my desire begun — how it had been continued — 
what were my views of the work — what my diffi- 
culties. They had already an opportunity to judge 
of my talents, for I had been for some time engaged 
in teaching Sabbath evening schools. There were 
some difficulties in the way, arising from various cir- 
cumstances; but the general voice was, 'that ap- 
plication should be made to the Missionary Society 
on my behalf;' which was done about four years 
ago by the Rev. Messrs. Morrison, of Huntly, and 
Philip, of Aberdeen. The result was, that a Com- 
mittee of Ministers at Aberdeen was appointed to 
converse with me, and determine as they judged 
proper. 

" They acted with that caution which became men 
feeling the importance of such a work, and con- 
cerned to advance the interest and honour of the Mis- 
sionary Society. Having laid before me the parts 
of the work, and all things connected with it, they 



40 MEMOIRS OF THE 

gave me a month longer t.o consider, and furnished 
me with farther means of information. During that 
time I betook myself again to prayer, read 'The 
Missionary Transactions,' 'The Life of David Brai- 
nerd,' and 'The Life of Samuel Pierce.' 'An Ad- 
dress to Young Men,' in 'The Evangelical Maga- 
zine,' for April, 1805, I found of much service. 

"The conclusion to which my mind was brought, 
and the substance of what I wrote to Aberdeen, 
was as follows: — 1. I have, through infinite and 
superabounding grace, the hope of dwelling with 
Christ in heaven; therefore I am under everlasting 
obligations to be entirely his, in body, soul, and spirit. 
2. There appears something so excellent and glo- 
rious in the idea of creatures, so deeply corrupted by 
sin, so deluded with idolatry, being brought to form 
proper conceptions of Jehovah, to submit to the 
righteousness of Jesus, to observe, admire, and adore 
all the mighty operations of God, and make him the 
subject of their highest esteem; there appears some- 
thing so glorious in this, that I cannot help desiring 
to be employed as an instrument to promote it. 3. 
As the Society wants Missionaries, and as my ear- 
nest desire is to serve the interests of the Church of 
God, I offer my services to them, willing to go forth 
to the ends of the earth, and to employ such talents 
as I possess, or may acquire, for the propagation of 
the Gospel. This was the substance of what I then 
wrote to the Committee at Aberdeen, who imme- 
diately sent word to me to prepare to come to Eng- 
land, which I did; and have gone through the regu- 
lar course of studies at Gosport, under the care of the 
Rev. Dr. Bogue, my venerable tutor; to have sat 
under whom, I consider as one of the greatest bless- 
ings ofmy life. 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 41 

"My sentiments this evening are the same; and 
if my Reverend Fathers shall be pleased to set me 
apart to the office of a Missionary, I am ready and 
willing to go forth the first opportunity. I am con- 
scious of my own insufficiency for such an under- 
taking, yet truly desire it. Though I love my 
native country, as is natural to all men, yet I have 
no anxiety about leaving it for such an object, but 
what arises from leaving a mother and three sisters 
behind. God, however, I hope, will provide for and 
take care of them. I love the object of the Mission- 
ary Society, and offer my life and talents for its pro- 
motion. 'Silver and gold have I none, but such as 
I have I cheerfully give.' 

"I am convinced that exertions will be few, and 
success small, if the spirit of the work be not pre- 
served. Therefore I would desire to keep my own 
heart with all diligence, and walk closely with God; 
knowing that these are the most effectual means to 
maintain the spirit of a true Minister or Missionary 
of Christ. 

"I resolve, should God carry me safely to the 
Heathen, and continue my health, to prosecute my 
studies, in order to attain a greater knowledge of the 
Word of God — to pay particular attention to the 
language of the Heathen; during which time, should 
there be any Europeans in the place, I wish to spend 
the Sabbath in promoting their best interests.* 



""This he did as long as he lived; but he sometimes doubted 
the propriety of deducting any time from his ministry to the 
Heathen; for after a man's whole time and strength are devoted 
to such duties as those of a Chinese Missionary, he will have to 
regret the defects of his preaching, and teaching, and praying. 
To be lucid, and impressive, and convincing in argument, 



42 MEMOIRS OF THE 

Should it please God to spare me, to acquire the lan- 
guage wiih sufficient accuracy, I purpose to go from 
.house to house, from village to village, from town to 
town, and from country to country, where access 
may be gained, in order to preach the Gospel to 
all who will not turn away their ear from it: for I 
conceive that by the preaching of ihe Gospel chief- 
ly, the nations are to be converted. I hope to take 
advantage of the most favourable seasons for con- 
versing with and preaching to the Heathen, and to 
use similitudes, as the Prophets did, in order to bring 
down the truth to the level of their capacity. I am 
resolved not to perplex them with things of ' doubtful 
disputation,' but to insist chiefly on those grand 
principles of the Gospel, ihe faith and practice of 
which are essential to the salvation of the soul. I 
purpose, according to my ability, occasionally to 
publish and distribute religious tracts among the 
Heathen. 

"As, however, the translation and distribution of 
the Scriptures form one great object of the Chinese 
Mission, to which I am destined by the Directors, 
I resolve to use every means to attain a more full 
and critical knowledge of them, in order to give the 
genuine sense intended by the Holy Ghost. For 
this purpose I would apply with all diligence to the 
original languages of the word of God, to weigh the 
force of words and phrases, and compare one version 
with another. I hope I shall be enabled to derive 
much advantage from the piety, learning, and ex- 
perience of him (Dr. Morrison) with whom I expect 

amongst a people of a strange language, and manners, and sen- 
timents, that have no similarity to our early knowledge and asso- 
ciation of ideas, is very difficult."— Dr. Morrison. 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 43 

to be associated, whose counsel and advice I feel dis- 
posed to follow. 

"As my object is entirely of a religious nature, 1 
purpose to have nothing to do with political mat- 
ters, lest my ministry should be blamed, and its suc- 
cess defeated; but to { be subject to the powers that 
be,' always seeking the peace and prosperity of the 
commonwealth. I wish to pay particular attention 
to the instruction of youth, and to adopt those plans 
which are best calculated to convey divine know- 
ledge in such a way as to interest and edify them. 
For this end, I hope to be able to take with me, and 
translate, some of those little, interesting, and useful 
publications, suited to youth, which abound in Eng- 
land and Scotland. Should my labours be so blessed, 
as that a church be raised, I shall endeavour to 
form it, and conduct its affairs, according to the 
word of God. 

"As the money by which Missionaries are sup- 
ported is the fruit of the labour of the poor, and of 
the abundance of the rich; and as it is the property 
of the church of Christ, I shall always consider it a 
matter of conscience to use it sparingly.* 

" "This resolution is good, but it- requires to be qualified and 
guarded. What money is for the immediate furtherance of the 
Gospel should not be used sparingly, in the publication and dis- 
tribution of the Bible and good books; the best helps for acquiring 
a foreign language speedily, and well; teachers, dictionaries, &c. 
And money that tends to the preservation of a Missionary's 
health, by affording him wholesome and nutritious food and 
drink; and good air and lodging; and good medical aid; should 
not be spent grudgingly. Hard workers cannot be too well 
taken care of. Loungers, who study first their own ease and 
comfort, do not deserve the same treatment. No means for the 
conversion of the nations, that reason and Scripture sanction, 
should be left untried, from an apprehension that the property 



44 MEMOIRS OF THE 

"Depending on the grace of God, I would read 
the history, adopt the useful plans, and imitate the 
lives and labours of pious Missionaries of every de- 
nomination; especially I wish to walk as Jesus 
Christ walked, and to display the influence of the 
Gospel in my own temper, in the relation in which 
I may be placed, and in my whole conduct. 

"Finally, as the success of all means depends on 
the power of the Spirit of God, I purpose to look up 
to him daily, by fervent prayer, for his blessing to 
accompany all my endeavours for the conversion 
of the Heathen. The salvation of souls I look upon 
as the great end of my work, and would therefore 
wish to make all things bend to it, and to consecrate 
all that I have to the honour of Christ. In these 
ways I purpose to seek the object of my Ministry 
among the Heathen." 

As this account of his call to Missionary work was 
given in England, at his Ordination, he could only 
name well known friends, when he enumerated his 
advisers. He was, however thinking, of John Bur- 
net, of Huntly; a remarkable man, to whom he first 
opened his mind on this subject; and of Peter Smart, 
of Auchline, who seems to have invited him to the 
first prayer-meeting he ever attended. In a letter to 
Mr. Smart, he says, "I well remember the evening 

will be used unsparingly. Let the property of the Christian pub- 
lic be faithfully, judiciously, and liberally employed for the best 
causes. And let faithful Missionaries be liberally supported. 
Call not their allowances charity or alms. Alas! do they deserve 
nothing of their brethren but fine speeches, and empty praises? 
What sacrifice does that disciple make who stays at home and 
gives a little of his money, in comparison of the ■disciple who 
leaves father, and mother, and sister, and brother, and home» and 
gives himself to the work?" — Dr. Morrison. 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 45 

you invited me to the prayer-meeting! Little did I 
think then, that this was to be one step towards the 
work in which I am now engaged: but God's judg- 
ment is a great deep. He is a sovereign God." 
How much Mr. Milne owed to John Burnet will be 
seen in the next chapter, when he poured out his 
heart on the death of his first counsellor. In the 
mean time, I cannot but again point out the incalcu- 
lable importance of such men to the Missionary 
cause. This man was a flax-dresser, and had 
merely an ordinary education; but he was a man 
mighty in the Scriptures and in prayer; a man ot 
deep thought and deeper feeling, and full of kindness. 
I was too young to comprehend any thing beneath 
the sunny brightness of his fine face, except the 
warmth of his heart, which drew me often to his 
side, in boyhood. But William Milne became ac- 
quainted with him, when he could appreciate him. 
They often walked and communed together whole 
nights, under both summer and winter moonlight, 
comparing their views and experience, and contem- 
plating the state of the Heathen world. It was, 
therefore, John Burnet who fanned upon the hills at 
midnight, that spark in the bosom of William Milne, 
which was so readily recognised by Dr. Philip and 
others, a9 " fire from Heaven." I say, midnight, be- 
cause they could only meet then. They had no 
other time at their command. Their interviews arose 
out of John Burnet's visits to the Sabbath evening 
School, at Kennethmont. When that service was 
over, the scholar conveyed his master down the Bog- 
gie side, as near to Huntly as he could, consistently 
with getting back to the farm before sunrise. 

It was not, however, with John Burnet only, that 
5 



46 MEMOIRS OF THE 

he communed thus. His interviews with him were 
but occasional. His chief communion was with 
Adam Sievwright. He often told him, pointing to 
the spot, that his first desire to go far hence unto 
the Gentiles arose whilst he was lying upon the hea- 
ther, on the hill side, just above his cottage, reading 
the " Missionary Magazine." The good old man 
delighted, whilst he lived, to point out the very spot 
where William lay reading, weeping, praying, and 
longing for wings that he- might fly with the apoca- 
lyptic Angel, to preach the Everlasting Gospel. 
" The desire never left him from that day," Adam 
used to say. I cannot point out the spot to my 
readers; but it is still well known. Mr. Hill, of 
Hu ntly, said in his sermon, "I have had the spot 
pointed out to me;" and exclaimed, " O, for the zeal 
that was there kindled!" That zeal, as we have 
seen, burned where it was kindled, although many 
attempts were made by his fellow-servants to quench 
it. They did all they could to draw him with them 
to balls, raffles, fairs, and other popular amusements; 
but in vain. Even when the Harvest-Home dance 
was at their own farm, and although the foreman 
pleaded with him to join them, he solemnly refused 
to be present even as a spectator. " I will not go," 
he said, "until I have got no work for Eternity!" 
He took care to have his hands always full of such, 
work; and thus resisted such temptations, as old 
Brook's old woman resisted the devil, by saying 
a Go away, Satan, for I am too busy to be tempted 
by you." 

As Mr. Milne passed by some names, at his ordi- 
nation, which were vividly present to his thoughts 
at the moment, so he glanced but slightly at the re* 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 47 

ception he met with at Aberdeen, when he first pre- 
sented himself before the Committee of Examina- 
tion, as a Candidate. Most of them were afraid, as 
Mr, Hill expresses it, "that he would not do." One 
Minister proposed that he should go out, if agreeable 
to himself, rather as a mechanic than a missionary. 
This suggestion being made to him, his answer was, 
"Any thing, any thing, — if only engaged in the 
work. I am willing to be a hewer of wood, or a 
drawer of water, in the Temple of my God." Thus, 
like Isaiah, he said, "send me," without waiting to 
know what would be the errand. It is an interest- 
ing fact, and it ought to have been introduced ear- 
lier, that the first chapter of the word of God which 
he committed to memory at school was the 6th of 
Isaiah. That splendid and solemn vision did not, 
as we have seen, lay any hold of his conscience in 
boyhood; but it is impossible not to see in his habit- 
ual awe of the divine holiness, and his love of per- 
sonal holiness, when he became a Christian, that 
what laid hold of the boy's memory, had much to do 
Avith the formation of the man's character. Isaiah 
became one of his models through life. It is thus 
that circumstances call into play and power, in after 
life, truths which make no impression at the moment. 
Little did the old Granny, who taught William Milne 
to read, and set him the sixth chapter of Isaiah as a 
task, imagine that her curly-headed pupil would one 
day make Isaiah's example his own guide in the 
ministry, and his own standard of character. Even 
to himself it must have appeared almost a dream, 
when he compared his first recital of Isaiah's words, 
with his subsequent application of them, especially 
when he said, in reference to China, "Here am I, 



48 MEMOIRS OF THE 

send me!" This little anecdote will imbody to more 
eyes than my own — the boy trudging to school in 
winter with a. peat for the schoolmistress's fire under 
one arm, and his Bible under the other, repeating to 
himself, "In the year that kingUzziah died," &c. 



CHAPTER III. 

WILLIAM MILNE, AT GOSPORT. 

When he came to Aberdeen, in order to sail for 
London, I was, perhaps, the only person in Dr. Phi- 
lip's Church, who had known him from the time of 
his conversion; and as my hopes and wishes were 
similar to his own, we had much confidential inter- 
course. How I envied him! How gladly I would 
have gone to Gosport with him, to sit at the feet of 
Dr. Bogue! I had then begun to read about China, 
and to try to spell out the meaning of some of its 
hieroglyphics. The hierogliph for friendship,-^two 
pearls of equal size and lustre, I pointed out to him 
at the time, as a fine emblem and a fit model for us. 
We resolved to be friends. 

Let no one laugh at the gossip or the egotism of 
all this. It had something to do with William Milne's 
first introduction to Miss Cowie, who afterwards be- 
came his wife. He had, of course, Dr. Philip's far 
better introduction. Still, I was very intimate with 
the Cowie family, and often called Miss Cowie a 
Chinese lady, because she wore her nails so very long. 
She had also to listen to all my rhymes and reason- 
ings about China; and they were not few. Indeed, 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 49 

I carried all my juvenile discoveries and designs to 
her. She had thus to listen also to whatever I knew 
or thought of Mr. Milne. She knew also Dr. Philip's 
high opinion of him. Accordingly, she made him a 
present of some neckcloths, before he sailed. 

All this had no conscious influence on either of 
the parties, at the time. There was no design in it. 
Her kindness to a Missionary, was a matter of course; 
and he was too humble to think of her then, and 
too much absorbed with the prospect of study to waste 
a thought on marriage. They met and parted, with- 
out the shadow of an idea that they would ever meet 
again. She did not cease to hear of China, how- 
ever, when he was gone. It was my favourite theme, 
and she was my chief auditor and oracle. Our con- 
versations, however, had no reference to Mr. Milne. 
Indeed, they could not; for he had never dreamt of 
China as a sphere of labour, nor had any of his friends 
thought of it in connexion with him; and certainly 
I had no reference to him, whilst I continued to call 
her the Chinese lady. All this, however, was re- 
membered by her afterwards, and playfully called 
my "prophecy" when she was about to become Mrs. 
Milne. 

On his arrival at London, Mr. Milne was wel- 
comed into a Scotch family, (Mr. Conn's) who were 
friends of Dr. Waugh's. He found in Mrs. Conn 
"a mother in Israel;" and in her circle, much of 
what he had seen at Huntly. Dr. Waugh won his 
heart at once; and he soon found himself at home 
with the Conn's. Some of his early letters to them, 
from Gosport, are now before me, and revive my recol- 
lections of their Scotch kindness: for I shared it too, 
soon afterwards, along with my friend Dr. Morison of 
5* 



50 MEMOIRS OF THE 

Brompton, when like Mr. Milne, we were "strangers 
in a strange land." He was welcomed, too, I think, 
by Mr. and Mrs. Taylor, of Hoxton; a family in 
which he found a fine union of Scotch and English 
piety and hospitality. 

I mention these Students' homes, because they are 
hallowed in the recollections of all who entered 
them. They did much good also to the cause of 
Missions. Would there were more such homes in 
London now, to cheer the hearts of Students, who 
feel themselves bewildered strangers, or mere board- 
ers, in our mighty Babylon! Sure I am, that the 
living links thus created between the hearts of young 
Missionaries, and old families, were conducive to the 
happiness of both, and had a powerful influence upon 
Missionary character. 

On his arrival at Gosport, Mr, Milne was delighted 
with the reception which Dr. Bogue gave him. He 
had seen that venerable Patriarch of Missions at 
Huntly, if I may judge from my own recollection of 
Dr. Bogue's visits to Scotland. One thing is cer- 
tain, — he had heard enough of him in the North, to 
be well prepared to venerate him, and to expect much 
profit from him. And he was not disappointed. He 
counted it "one of the greatest blessings of his life" 
when he could well judge of great blessings, — "to 
have been under his care." 

On entering the academy he made a request to 
Dr. Bogue, which must have pleased him. It could 
not, however, surprise him; knowing as he did both 
the state and character of the Church at Huntly. 
The request was, that the Doctor would so appor- 
tion his studies as to leave him a whole hour every 
day for prayer on behalf of dear Huntly. This, 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 51 

whilst it revealed the pupil's spirit to the tutor, would 
appear to Dr. Bogue just as natural in one of Mr. 
Cowie's sons in the gospel, as any ordinary request. 
None of his spiritual children ever forgot his Church, 
wherever they went. Very few may have conse- 
crated an hour daily, or even weekly, to intercede for 
it; but still fewer neglected to pray for it. So much 
was that Zion loved by "this and that man" who 
"was born there." 

This is a deeply instructive fact to all Churches, 
which endeavour to raise up Missionaries. The 
young man who cannot forget nor cease to pray for 
his spiritual birth-place, will keep around himself so 
many vivid and hallowing associations with the 
scene and the society, that his own character will be 
as much benefited by praying for his native Zion, 
when he is in a foreign land, as that Zion must be 
gratified and edified by knowing of his fond and fer- 
vent prayers for her welfare. It is not every church, 
however, that can lay such hold upon the heart of 
her sons or daughters as to make sure of their prayers, 
A young man who has not reason to remember his 
own Zion "above his chief joy," is not to be calcu- 
lated upon, for either eminent or steadfast piety, 
much less for prudence as the Pastor of a mission- 
church, whatever may be the apparent strength of 
his principles, as a Missionary candidate. No man's 
principles are independent of his early religious asso- 
ciations. If the latter are not both pleasing and 
holy, and so much so that the heart can fall back 
upon them in the hour of depression, and be thrown 
back upon them in the hour of temptation, the for- 
mer will neither work nor wear well, in a land where 
"all things are against" them. It is, therefore, very 



52 MEMOIRS OF THE 

questionable whether any young man, whatever be 
his spirit, whose chief associations are with a Univer- 
sity or a College, should ever be sent into a new Mis- 
sion, or placed alone in' any Mission. His College 
testimonials, however high, will have no inspiring or 
restraining influence upon himself, when he has no 
one around him who can appreciate learning. Even 
the memory of his Tutors and Fellow-Students will 
not help his principles much, when he stands alone 
amongst the heathen, unless his Father's house, or 
the house of the God of his Fathers, be very dear to 
his heart. It would, I am fully aware, be a very 
delicate thing to question a young man, as to the 
number and strength of the links which either his 
own home, or the House of God, has thrown around 
his heart: but still, it is the fact, that the Mission- 
aries who have done most and best, are those who 
had the sweetest associations with the church they 
came from, and with their home-fireside. The 
churches are solemnly bound not to overlook this 
result, which experience has made so striking. They, 
not a Missionary Society, must throw the spell upon 
tbe spirit of Missionaries. They alone can become 
a relative conscience, which, like his own personal 
conscience, will speak without prompting. A so- 
ciety can only invest him with office, and give him 
its confidence; and all he can give to a Society in 
return, is his own confidence. He cannot fall in 
love with it, except as an abstraction; and the love 
of abstractions, however beautiful they may be, is 
neither very warm nor testing. It should, therefore, 
be both the aim and effort of the churches to endear 
themselves to every young man they select for fo- 
reign service. They can do so; whereas, no Society 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 53 

can throw unspeakable charms around the routine of 
its duties, in accepting and sending forth Mission- 
aries. There must ever be a business aspect about 
the intercourse of the executive with candidates. 

I will not apologize for this digression, long as it 
is. Future candidates for Missionary work will study 
as well as read the life of Dr. Milne; and as his cha- 
racter was formed by the influences of the Church 
he came from, and cannot well be imitated apart 
from influential friends, I deem it a sacred part of 
my duty to make him create for young men of his 
own spirit, such friends as Mr. Covvie created for 
him. Then, like Dr. Bogue, Tutors and Boards 
will be able to calculate upon their Students. But 
this subject will come up again, in the course of this 
chapter. 

"Whilst a student at the Missionary Seminary, 
Gosport, Mr. Milne drew out a few rules for his con- 
duct, and formed resolutions to regulate his thoughts 
and actions; they are here inserted as illustrative of 
his character. Some of them are his own; others 
are copied." — Dr. Morrison. 



RULES OF CONDUCT, AND RESOLUTIONS. 

January 1st, 1810. 

I. AS TO MYSELF. 

1. To spend a little time thrice a day for medita- 
tion, prayer, and reading the Sacred Scriptures, and 
some devotional book. 



54 MEMOIRS OF THE 

2. To spend some extraordinary time every three 
months for the state of my soul and work. 

3. To spend some time on Saturday night, from 
eight o'clock, in religious exercises for myself, and 
relations, and friends, in Scotland. 

4. To attend as many prayer- meetings as I can, 
for the benefit of my soul. 

II. FOR STUDY. 

1. Not in general to spend above six hours in bed. 

2. To make eleven and five the hours of rising and 
going to bed. 

3. To endeavour to spend about fourteen hours in 
study and devotion, the rest at victuals and recrea- 
tion — walking twice a day for my health. 

4. The different parts of the day to the studies, as 
they will best suit. 

III. TO OTHERS. 

I. To treat my tutor and fellow-students with 
respect. 

II. To receive reproof or remarks on my conduct 
and performances with meekness — even though harsh 
and unreasonable. 

III. To endeavour to observe, in giving reproof, 
not to offend, but to profit. 

IV. To endeavour, by conversation and otherwise, 
to be useful to my fellow-students. 

V. To endeavour to be useful to all. 

1. In my preaching, to aim at the conversion of 
souls, and the advancement of grace in saints. 

2. In my conversation with men, when I meet 
them in this place, and in the places where I go to 
preach, to endeavour to be a pattern. 

3. To go out once or twice a week into different 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 55 

houses to perform family worship, and give suitable 
exhortations. N. B. This I have reason to believe 
was not wholly in vain. 

4. To endeavour to awaken and promote the spirit 
of religion by correspondence. In order to this, to 
keep a little book for noting materials for correspon- 
dence. 

5. To keep some account of my matters, sermons, 
progress, and correspondences. 

6. Not to be too forward nor positive in stating my 
sentiments — pay due deference to the sentiments of 
others. To avoid partiality, keep myself, first, that I 
may not offend others, second, that, not being en- 
gaged in controversy, I may the more easily find out 
the truth. 

7. To read my diary and these rules every Satur- 
day night. N. B. Some of these could not be kept, 
except one were always in the same place. 

CONSIDERATIONS AND RULES. 

Gosport, July 12th, 1810. 

I. Consider, O my soul, for what end thou art in 
this place. Let not thy thoughts fix on it as the 
scene of thy rest or labours; but what shouldest thou 
pursue as thy only end? 

II. How shall I best conduct myself when I visit 
the sick, and when I visit others; either to pray with 
the former, or to drink tea, &c, with the latter? 

1. Do not make these visits long, lest I weary the 
people and neglect my studies, or fall into unprofita- 
ble conversation. 

2. Never enter into any dispute, or into conversa- 
tion, about the character of any absent person, un- 
less to answer some good end. 



56 MEMOIRS OF THE 

3. Endeavour to turn the conversation to some- 
thing profitable. 

CONSIDERATIONS RELATIVE TO A PROFITABLE CON- 
VERSATION IN COMPANY. 

Gosport, August 23rd, 1810. 

1. Consider, O my soul, that, perhaps, some in 
this company may be lying under the wrath of God. 
Should I not do something for such? 

2. Some maybe acting inconsistent with the gos- 
pel, and although I know not, yet, if I am spiritual, 
something may drop which will reach them indi- 
rectly. 

3. Consider that, perhaps, some of the company 
may be halting between two opinions, and waiting 
for the sanction of thy example to determine them 
in some things; but wo to thee if thou doest or sayest 
any thing which will encourage to evil, or to a luke- 
warm profession. 

4. Some in this company may be beginning re- 
ligion, — tempted, wounded, or persecuted, and dis- 
couraged. Should not something be said which has 
a tendency to counteract these evils? 

5. Consider what views thou didst have of those 
ministers who did not converse profitably in company 
— avoid this evil. 

6. Some who are sitting around me at tea, or din- 
ner, &c, may be near to eternity: perhaps this may 
be the last company they will ever be in. 

7. What, if this be the last opportunity I shall 
ever have of doing good? — am I improving it? What, 
if the chilly hand of death should, in the midst of 
this company, stop the springs of life? What, if the 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 5*7 

hour of thy departure should come in this place — ■ 
art thou suitably employed] 

8. Would Jesus and his Apostles; would Brai- 
nard, Whitefield, &c, have been here in this com- 
pany? Would they say what I am saying - , or do 
what I am doing? N. B. Perhaps, my soul, God 
has gathered this company together to give thee an 
opportunity for usefulness. Also, I may be sure that 
my being in this company will tend to answer some 
end, either to harden or reclaim; to deaden or to 
quicken, to do good or evil. 

Gosport, January 1st, 1811. 
Resolved not to copy many of my letters. — 

1. Because I can write double the number to 
others. 

2. Because it would take too much of my time. 

March 2. — Resolved, that, in general, when cir- 
cumstances will permit, that I will attend to secret 
devotions before supper. 

CONSIDERATIONS BEFORE PREACHING. 

March 10th, 1811. 

1. Remember, O my soul, that thou art now to 
plead the cause of Christ, therefore be fervent. 

2. Remember, that some who shall hear me to- 
day will, perhaps, be in heaven or hell before ano- 
ther opportunity, therefore be faithful. 

3. Some are remarkably ignorant, therefore be 
very plain. 

4. Some are captious, therefore be cautious. 

5. Some, perhaps, are beginning, tried, tempted, 
desponding; therefore seek to direct them. 

6. What, if I never preach again? therefore be as 

6 



58 MEMOIRS OF THE 

serious as if I were going from the pulpit to the bed 
of death. 

This outline of his Rules deserves to be well 
studied by all Missionary Candidates; and it will con- 
vince the friends of Missions, that there is discipline 
in the Colleges, which thus set young men upon 
such self-scrutiny and watchfulness, as well as upon 
such close application: for I quote it as a specimen of 
what prevails, and not as an exception; and twelve 
years' constant attendance at that Committee of the 
Missionary Society, which superintends the case of 
Students, warrant me to bear this public testimony 
to their general character and habits, in all the Col- 
leges employed by the Society. This fact ought to 
be known also by all Candidates, who may come 
from any of the Universities. They will be exa- 
mined and judged according to this standard of piety 
and prudence, whatever may be their College testi- 
monials, or their talents. Young men with more li- 
terature than piety, or with less grace than know- 
ledge, have no more chance of passing the Mission- 
ary Board than dolts or dreamers have of success. 
" Sticket Licentiates" from the North, may as much 
save themselves the trouble of applying to be Mis- 
sionaries, as stupid shopmen or mechanics in the 
South; for little piety, and little sense, are equally 
thrown over-board, by all societies now. And who 
can wonder] 

How successfully Mr. Milne studied, and won 
confidence, at the Missionary Seminary in Gosport, 
may be judged from the single fact, that Dr. Bogue 
selected him to be the Colleague of Dr. Morrison, in 
China. The President could not have paid either of 
his pupils a higher compliment. Both parties felt 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 59 

this when they met, and whilst they lived; for al- 
though Dr. Morrison and Dr. Milne were not alike 
in the details of their character, they were emphati- 
cally "kindred spirits" in the great elements of it. 
Those who knew them both best, admired most their 
natural adaptation. 

It will be seen from the Rules which Mr. Milne 
laid down for himself as a student, that he " resolved 
not to copy many of his Letters." He did, however, 
copy some of them, and happily I possess the volume 
of his manuscripts which contains them, and have 
the permission of his sons to use it for this work. 
One of these Letters will confirm what 1 have said 
of his first introduction to Miss Cowie. It is ad- 
dressed to the Rev. George Burder, then the Secre- 
tary of the Missionary Society. " I have no views 
at present of forming any marriage connexion: and 
if I shall have any afterwards, I shall think it a 
great privilege to have the counsel of the Directors 
on a matter of such importance." — Gosport, 1809. 

This Letter contains also a sentiment highly cha- 
racteristic of his spirit: — " I am willing, for I think 
it exceedingly right, to enter into a personal respon- 
sibility for repaying the Directors the full expense of 
my education, if upon grounds unreasonable, or un- 
satisfactory to them, I shall decline going abroad: 
for although I have no idea of changing my mind, 
yet as I am a sinful and changeable creature, I can^ 
not say that I shall not. I pray the Lord to keep 
me from such falls; and I hope He will, for his own 
name's sake." 

In a Letter to his Mother, of the same date, he 
says, " I like this place very well, and my employ- 
ment better. Mr. Bogue is a Scotchman, and a 



60 MEMOIRS OF THE 

very able divine and faithful preacher — I have been 
sent out twice to preach. I hope you will not spread 
that abroad, unless to particular friends who would 
' help together by prayer for me.' I love the work 
with all my heart; hut I feel myself unworthy of it, 
and unfit for it." 

How jealously he watched the influence of both 
his new studies, and new associations, upon the tone 
of his piety, appears from a Letter to his second 
Pastor, the Rev. Mr. Morrison, then at Huntly, as 
the successor of Mr. Cowie. " I find the truth of 
what you warned me of, — that it is very difficult to 
maintain a lively sense and impression of the truth 
on my heart, in the midst of study. I found a remark 
of Dr. Owen's very true, that a person may be often 
speaking of religion, and yet have a very barren 
soul. I have frequently reflected upon a remark of 
Mr. Covvie's, that the ranks of Professors will be 
thinned on that day when the secrets of all hearts 
shall be made manifest! I look to you as a Father 
for counsel. I find by experience, that it is not 
change of place nor employment that increases a 
Christian's spirituality of mind; but fresh, and con- 
firming, and sanctifying discoveries of the greatness 
and glory of the Truth. How are matters at Hunt- 
ly? We preach; but I am ready to think, that most 
of us would be but. light metal amongst the good peo- 
ple at Huntly and Lesslie. I am ashamed to say, 
that we wrestle too little to be otherwise'? 1 think 
old Christians, who have seen the piety and talents 
of those who have been instrumental in making 
" Jerusalem a praise," would weep, if they saw us; 
like the men who laid the foundation of the second 
Temple. O, that the Lord of the harvest may thrust 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 61 

forth right men! Would not James Skinner be per- 
suaded]" 

This extract is full of Mr. Milne's real character; 
which was judicious, discerning, and highly devo- 
tional. The Mr. Skinner named in it was drawn 
forth into the field of Missions. Mr. Milne appealed 
to him thus: "I earnestly wish, Brother, to see you 
at Gosport in three months; for the harvest is great, 
and the labourers are few. There are millions in 
India and China perishing for lack of knowledge. 
Brother, think more of this subject. Think of that 
promised period when Christ shall come in a bright 
cloud, with all the holy angels, and millions of the 
heathen washed in His blood!" 

This extract contains the first reference to China, 
which occurs in Mr. Milne's early Letters; and then 
he saw it only through the medium of India, as 
many still do. He soon came, however, to look at 
India and all other places through the medium of 
China, and to feel most for the land where souls are 
numbered by hundreds of millions. 

This sympathy with distant and vast nations did 
not divert his attention from the small villages of 
Hampshire. The laborious student during the week 
was a laborious itinerant on the Sabbath; a home 
Missionary, before ihe "Home Missionary Society" 
called the Churches to their first relative duly; and 
whilst his chief encouragement " to speak the Word 
to the ignorant people" within his reach, was, that 
" the prayers of the good people of Duncanston (some 
of his old friends in Scotland) were following him 
into the villages." It is delightful to trace in his 
letters at this time, his vivid recollections of "the 
praying people" of Huntly, Duncanston, and Lessliej 



62 MEMOIRS OF THE 

and of his old Sunday School. " I am every Sabbath 
with you, in the School, though absent in body;" he 
says, " I hope their prayers follow me! Give my 
love to them." 1809. 

The memory of such friends is invaluable to a 
young Missionary. It is a kind of second conscience 
to him, both whilst in College and when abroad. A 
young man is much to be pitied who has come out 
of a circle in which there are no commanding Exem- 
plars of devotional spirit, holy character, and heaven- 
ly-mindedness! Indeed, unless he has much "root 
in himself," he is in great danger of withering, both 
whilst studying the classics, and when he becomes 
a translator. The Churches should think of this, 
and take care to bring the sweet influences of their 
most devotional Members to bear upon every young 
man whom they wish to be a Missionary. He is 
not fit for that office if he is not fonder of them than 
of any other class whatever. His partiality to the 
literary Members of the Church is not worth a rush, 
as an element of Missionary character, if the Enochs 
in his circle be not dearest to his heart. 

It is hardly possible to ascribe too much to the 
hallowed influence of Enochs, upon the spirit and 
character of Mr. Milne. He never forgot them in 
England, nor when in Malacca. Whilst at college, 
the memory of their beautiful holiness, and warm- 
heartedness, followed him like his shadow. It kepi 
him saying to himself habitually, "I would have 
Holiness to the Lord written on my soul, body, 
talents, and time; and a wall-fire of Love to God 
around my spirit." 1809. 

In 1820 also, he wrote thus concerning such Fa- 
thers, Brethren, and Friends:^" Wherever the Mis- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 63 

sionary goes, a deep reverence and filial love for men 
of this character will ever go with him: their silver 
locks — the image of their person^ — their fatherly soli- 
citude — their faithful reproofs — their wise counsels — 
their fervent prayers — will often rise up fresh in his 
recollection." Thus at both the commencement and 
close of his Missionary life, Mr. Milne kept around 
his spirit, as a cloud of witnesses, the image and ex- 
ample of all the holy men and women who had won 
his esteem. Whoever had much worth in his circle, 
had much weight on his character. I shall often 
have occasion to illustrate this fact, in the course of 
his history. 

In aiming at this high mark, he did not confine 
his musings to the dead and the distant friends of 
his youth. He sought also the acquaintance of his 
most devoied fellow-students, and especially of those 
who were training for foreign service. When any 
one of them was ill, he tried to enter into all his 
fears of being unfitted for Missionary work; and then 
to lead him far into "the manifold wisdom of God," 
in such dispensations. And when any one was 
about to embark, he had always a parting letter- 
ready to slip into his hand, of this kind: — "Methinks 
the following Texts are as much addressed to you, 
asif proclaimed in thunder from the clouds of Heaven, 
by the royal mandate of the Captain of Salvation, — 
' Keep nothing back; declare the whole counsel of 
God; be strong in the grace which is in Christ 
Jesus."' 1810. 

The following lines were addressed to a German 
lady, who went out to Mr. Albrecht's station in 
Africa, that year: — "Seek thy happiness in God, 
and the burning sands will smile around thee. Keep 



64 MEMOIRS OF THE 

thine eye fixed on the glory set before thee, and thy 
mind will be lively in thy work, and increase in self- 
denial, and thus rise superior to difficulties. Think 
often on the incarnation, atonement, intercession, 
and reign of Christ; this will make thy faith strong; 
thy holiness abound, and the Heathen very dear to 
thee." 

It was not to Missionaries only he made such ap- 
peals. He endeavoured to interest the very poorest 
of his old friends in Scotland, on behalf of the King- 
dom of Christ. Some of them were " rich in faith," 
and he drew largely upon their faith, by presenting 
to them enlarged views of that kingdom. He called 
upon them to believe that what Christ died and lives 
for, "is a work infinitely dear to him: a work to 
which all the gifts of Nature and the blessings of 
Providence are subservient ; a work, for which 
thrones, dominions, and powers, if they oppose it, 
will be tumbled into the dust; a work, which the 
cattle on a thousand hills, and all the gold of Peru 
and Mexico; yes, and the designs of Hell itself, must 
unite their influence to farther." 1810. 

Such were the spirit-stirring appeals which the 
young student circulated amongst his native hills! 
His zeal did not expend itself, however, upon great 
public objects. He blended with these pleadings for 
public spirit in reference to the world at large, be- 
seechings and thanks for attentions to his old Sunday 
Schools along the strath of Boggie. He wrote let- 
ters to his sisters, full of truth and love, illustrated 
by extracts from his favourite authors; and sent mes- 
sages of counsel and caution to such of his old com- 
panions as had been drawn or enlisted into the Aber- 
deenshire Militia; and challenges to such of us as. 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 65 

he accounted faithful, to "come to the help of the 
Lord against the mighty." To myself he wrote with 
great caution on this subject. His first letter to me, 
from Gosport, in 1810, runs thus: — "Abound in the 
duties of the closet, and seek spirituality in them. 
Seek to fill up the station you are now in, to the 
honour of God and the comfort of his people. Seek 
his direction concerning what we have spoken of. 
Pray, above all things, that He may not suffer you 
to have your own will, unless it be agreeable to His 
will. Pray that He may open or shut the door for 
you, according to His own will, and that He may 
bring your soul to be satisfied with his will. Pray 
for me, dear Brother, that I may have grace to think 
for God — to speak for God — to write for God — to 
live only and die only for God. May this be your 
portion also! O, Spirit of Truth, seal Eternity and 
Judgment upon our hearts, that we may not walk 
about idle in Creation! Remember me kindly to 
the Members of the Committee who examined me." 
This message to the Committee was as much a les- 
son I wanted then, as that in the more personal ap- 
peals. That Committee consisted of Professor Bent- 
ley, of the University of Aberdeen, and some of the 
principal clergymen of the city; and their first opinion 
of him did not please me. They did not discover 
his talents until he prayed before them. He was, 
indeed, a rough diamond, when brought from the 
hills of Kennethmont, in the "Sunday claithes" of a 
Shepherd lad, before learned Doctors in a University 
town: but even then, the sparkle of his eye, and the 
form of his head, and the shrewd curl of his lip when 
he smiled, ought, I thought, to have given 

" The world assurance of a man." 



66 MEMOIRS OF THE 

They saw, however, nothing in him, until they saw 
■him upon his knees before Him, who "looketh not 
on the outward appearance, but upon the heart." 
Then, to their credit, they saw through him, far 
enough to send him back to the hills, to reconsider 
his designs. This, I thought, was but a cold recep- 
tion. He judged more wisely; and I felt that he 
had done so, when he sent kind remembrances to 
them all. At his ordination, he said of them truly, 
" they acted with that caution which became men 
feeling the importance of such a work, and concerned 
to advance the interest and honour of the Missionary' 
Society." 

In the Spring of 1810, Mr. Milne heard of the 
death of one of his first and best friends at Huntly, 
and appealed thus to those who, like himself, owed 
much to, as well as enjoyed much from, the visits of 
that remarkable man, — "Alas, what painful news 
saluted my ears across the intervening space of 600 
miles; John Burnet is numbered with the dead! 
How little is the value of saints known until they are 
no more! How shall this loss be made up to Huntly 
and the Church? This is a very speaking dispensa- 
tion! We have good grounds to think that these 
words proved his death — for they have been the 
death of all the saints, — ' Father, I will that they 
whom thou hast given me be with me where I am, 
that they may behold my glory.' But let our souls 
penetrate within the veil, and may we not suppose 
our friend saying, — 'While I lived in yonder world, 
I was clogged with a body of sin and death. It drew 
many a sigh from my heart. It gave me oft an 
errand to my barn in Huntly to complain to my God 
at the throne of grace. Often did it hinder me, 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 67 

whilst travelling between Huntly and Inch (to teach 
in the Sunday School, and exhort in the Fellowship 
Meeting.) But now the body of sin is taken away 
altogether. I am a wonder to myself! When on 
earth, I often thought I should never see God. But 
now, I see him, and am like him! And I shall be 
ever with the Lord; and the constant manifestations 
of the Divine Glory will keep my soul always in 
frame for the songs of Eternity! This degree of 
holiness I sought for on earth, but found it only in 
heaven. O, to Grace, how great a debtor!'" 

From this vantage ground within the veil, Mr. 
Milne came down, as it were, into the midst of the 
Prayer-meeting at Carnhill> saying with tears, "Bre- 
thren, I have more need of your prayers than ever! 
Allow me to say, that the work I am engaged in is 
your own. It is your Lord's vessels which I have to 
carry! Who is sufficient for this work! O, that He 
may say to me as to Isaiah, ' Thy sin is purged, and 
thine iniquity is taken awayJ' I want more grace to 
think for God — to write for God — to speak for God — 
to live for God; for great things are upon the wheels 
of Providence, with respect to the heathen." 

The man whose death thus affected Mr. Milne, I 
knew as well as a boy could know a profound think- 
er. Thought was throned upon his brow; not in 
gloom, but in light full of glory, when he spoke. 
His majestic countenance, when lighted up in the 
Sanctuary, sometimes took my eye off from the 
Preacher for a moment. I liked, too, although 1 
knew not why, to enter into his heckling house, when 
he was alone. He was a flax-dresser, and worked 
alone; and thus could work and talk at the same 
time, when any of the boys of the Sabbath School 



68 MEMOIRS OF THE 

crept to his side. One day as I stood watching him, 
whilst the tow, and pob, and dust were flying off from 
the heckle, and the flax becoming like a skein of 
fine silk in his hand, he said to me, " What does all 
this teach you? What do you see in it?" I saw 
only, that he saw something good in it; for his ruddy 
face was rosy with smiles. "You know," he said, 
"old father Frazer, from Inverness, who is now 
visiting Mr. Cowie. He says wonderful things, you 
know, to every body. Well; when he was standing 
where you are, he took a handful of that coarse 
stuff, and held it out to me, saying, ' Can yourself 
put that tow and pob into the bonny flax again? 
You have heckled it out: heckle it in again, John 
Burnet?' 'I cannot, I said: and wudna, if I could.' 
' Weel,' he said, 'when Grace heckles a sin out of 
your heart, O dinna, heckle it in again. Once out, 
keep it out.' Now, my Laddie, — mind father Fra- 
zer's advice!" It is nearly forty years since John 
Burnet gave me this lesson. O, that I had acted 
upon it as well as I remember the time and the place 
of it! I mention it, that the following tribute of Mr. 
Milne's to the memory of this great and good man, 
may be appreciated: " He was justly dear to me! I 
often conversed and walked away the silent hours of 
slumber with him. In him, I could place confidence. 
To him, I first made known my desire of being a 
Missionary! He always listened, and seemed inte- 
rested in my case. But now — I must see him no 
more, till time shall cease, and nature die! O, my 
soul, hear the loud language of this dispensation, 
and follow his unaffected piety, and prepare to meet 
thy God. He died in triumph, you say: but forgive 
me, if I say, — O, why did you not send me some of 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 69 

his dying words? I hope some one will have com- 
passion on me in this matter, and send me these as 
soon as possible." — Letter to the Rev. Mr. Morrison. \ 

This is another illustration of the hallowed influ- 
ence of Enochs, upon the mind of a young Mission- 
ary. And the inspiration did not expend itself in pa- 
thetic letters, or in solemn musings. The young 
friend of John Burnet, worked whilst he wept thus. 
About this time, the Rosshire Militia were stationed 
at Gosport; and as he found amongst them some 
pious men, be formed them into a class, and set them 
to form a congregation. This measure was so suc- 
cessful, and his preaching so useful, that very soon 
Dr. Bogue preached to them, and admitted fifteen of 
them to the sacrament. Prayer meetings also mul- 
tiplied amongst the soldiers; and were occasionally 
so impressive, that the men did not separate until 
three or four o'clock in the morning. Mr. Milne 
says of some of these solemn meetings, " I feel trans- 
lated to Lesslie;" meaning that they reminded him 
of his old devotional friends. He also set apart a 
portion of his time every day, to converse in his own 
room with the soldiers who were under serious con- 
cern for their souls. 

When Mr. Milne wrote this account of his military 
mission, he had himself preached to this regiment 
"forty-four times." He also united with his fellow 
students in preaching to the Invernesshire Militia at 
this time; and all this, without slackening or failing 
in his studies. 

About this time, the success of the South Sea Mis- 
sions well nigh won his heart to that quarter of the 
world. Mr. Bicknell and Tapioe, from Otaheite, 
were then in this country; and he seems to have 
7 



70 MEMOIRS OF THE 

conversed with them frequently. Tapioe interested 
him deeply. He dwells, indeed, in his letters, upon 
the fact, that his native convert was so affected by 
translating: the Saviour's words to Thomas, — "thrust 
thy hand into my side," — that he could scarcely eat 
for some days. This lively sense of Immanuel's con- 
descension commended itself to Mr. Milne's taste. 
It was in keeping with his own " whole nights in 
prayer;" when he himself first discovered the glories 
of the Lamb. He was equally delighted with Ta- 
pioe's answer to some one who coolly asked him, 
" Do you love Jesus?" " I wonder," said the convert, 
" that you speak of him with so little concern: I can- 
not think of him without weeping." These traits 
of character were perfectly intelligible and attractive 
to Mr. Milne. All this was in his own line of things. 
So was the following fact. "I asked Tapioe, what 
he prayed for?" " To get the stone out of my heart," 
he said, laying his hand upon his breast. He says, 
he will build a Chapel and a School for the Mission- 
aries; when he gets home, if we will teach ten, who 
may teach other ten, and thus increase knowledge 
in his country." '"His people," he says, "will lie 
down and sleep under a cocoa tree without fear," 
whilst waiting for the Sabbath at Chapel. 

There is so much of this kind in Mr. Milne's let- 
ters at this time, that there can be no doubt of the 
leaning of his mind to the South Seas then. And 
who can wonder? He was, however, silent, notwith- 
standing all the fascinations of the scene. He al- 
lowed them to affect his heart, but not to influence 
his choice, whilst he was only in the first year of his 
studies. And students do well to imitate him in this 
silence, whatever they may feel, now that Mr. Wil- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 71 

Hams has rendered the Polynesian islands magnetic. 
Young men who can endure fiercer climates, and 
grapple with harder languages, ought not to commit 
themselves, at the outset of their studies, lest they 
give up to an island, what was meant for a conti- 
nent; or to a tribe, what would move an empire. 
The following letter, addressed to a friend who was 
thinking of Missionary work, will show how Mr. 
Milne judged: " Dr. Bogue desires me to press it on 
you. But what shall I say? — Take a map of the 
world, and spread it before your eyes. Take your 
Bible in one hand, and your pen in the other. Look 
over the different countries one by one, and under 
every one you find without the Gospel, write, ' This is 
under the curse! Where no vision is the people perish? 
When you have gone over them all, add them toge- 
ther: and, brother, what a number of countries you 
will find in this awful state? What myriads — sup- 
ported and surrounded by God — are yet ignorant of 
him; deriving their strength from him, and yet ex- 
erting it all against him; living on his bounty, and 
yet without one grateful thought to the giver! The 
effects of sin are felt by them, but the designs of 
grace are hid from them. They are pining in their 
wounds, but have no one to show the healing balm, 
nor to say 'the Lord that healeth thee!' They are 
in prison, .and have no one to say 'Come forth!' 
Look at these things, and let your eye affect your 
heart." 

Mr. Milne's own heart became affected at this 
point of his appeal — and for the first time too, so far 
as I can judge — with the state of China. The map 
and the myriads, made him forget Tahiti. " Sup- 
pose yourself, my brother, wafted to China, to Hin- 



72 MEMOIRS OF THE 

dostan, or to some of the populous heathen countries 
— could you continue to follow the plough any- 
longer! If you saw multitudes, multitudes, multi- 
tudes, flocking to an Idol's temple, with offerings of 
fruits and flowers, and some with the fruit of their 
body for the sin of their souls, would you be able to 
keep silence, and not declare that. Jesus by one offer- 
ing, hath for ever perfeded them who are sanctified?" 
This appeal fell upon his friend like the mantle 
of Elijah upon the ploughman of Abel-Meholah, 
Elisha, the son of Shaphat: "he left the oxen, and 
went after him" to the school of the prophets. 

As the preceding letter was written at Dr. Bogue's 
request, it was, perhaps, also shown to him before it 
was sent off to Mr. Skinner. Be that as it may, how- 
ever, Dr. Bogue brought China fully under the no- 
tice of Mr. Milne, immediately after, and warmly 
urged him to become the colleague of Dr. Morrison, 
at Canton. I have now before me the original 
sketch of the letter which, in consequence of this 
application from his revered tutor, Mr.Milne wrote to 
the Directors; and as this rough draught was evi- 
dently written during the tumult of his spirit on such 
a proposal, I prefer it to the revised form of the com- 
munication. 

Gosport, June 9th, 1811. 

" To the Directors of the London Missionary Society. 

"Rev. Fathers and Brethren, 

"Grace and peace be multiplied! I contemplate 
with pleasure that wise Providence, which brought 
me under the patronage of your society, and feel 
grateful to God and to you for placing me under the 
care of my worthy tutor, for whom my esteem in- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 73 

creases, the more I know of him. I have had fre- 
quent conversations with him, respecting the future 
scene of my labours in the service of the Society. 
He has uniformly given it as his decided opinion, that 
I should go to Canton, to assist Mr. Morrison. I am 
really at a loss what to say: the object of that mis- 
sion is so great; the requisite qualifications so many, 
and the responsibility so awful! When I consider 
the vast utility of putting into the hands of that im- 
mense population, the words of eternal life, and the 
wisdom of Mr. Morrison, I am inclined to go. But 
when I view the difficulty of the language — the ap- 
titude necessary in learning it — and my own want 
of that aptitude, I shrink from the thought, and say 
to myself, surely, if God had designed me for such a 
station, he would have given me more advantages 
in early days! My knowledge of the language is 
very superficial. I have had only about twenty 
months to attend to them. From which, I am led 
to think that I should be of small service in such a 
mission as China, and that Mr. Morrison would be 
greatly disappointed in me. He will expect an adept 
in languages. Notwithstanding, I do not feel averse 
to go there, should you wish it. Had you a station 
less arduous, or one where I could begin to preach 
as soon as I land, I should prefer it. Not that I am 
unwilling to encounter difficulties, nor for the sake 
of ease; but from a consciousness of my own inability 
for a station, where an assemblage of talents is es- 
sential to the success of such onerous work. But 
should you fix on me I am willing to go, and make 
a trial of the strength of the Lord God. From the 
opinion I have of the judgment of my worthy tutor, 
and the reverence I have for your judgment, I leave 
7* 



74 MEMOIBS OF THE 

it, under God, to your decision. I would not choose 
for myself, Lord, thou knowest! Guide the decision 
of the Directors for bringing thine own decree into 
effect, and send me where thou knowest me to be 
best fitted to promote the interests of the Society. 

"Pardon, gentlemen, the liberty I have taken in 
stating my sentiments freely, and without ceremony. 
I am, though the meanest, the willing servant of the 
Society. W. M." 

There is a note to this letter, intended to qualify 
a little what he says of the results of his twenty 
months' study of languages: " Although I cannot 
justly charge myself with negligence, yet I can as- 
sure you, I have not made that progress which you 
would wish, and some might expect. Still, I must 
acknowledge, it has been greater than I at first ex- 
pected." It was very great, all things considered. 
Few ever made so much progress in so short a time, 
who had no elementary instruction before entering 
an academy; and although he did not remain at 
Gosport another twenty months, he was a respecta- 
ble linguist before he left. This will be easily be- 
lieved in reference to the classics, when it is remem- 
bered that Dr. Morrison said of his progress in Chi- 
nese, "that few had been so rapid: his attainments 
in the difficult language of this great empire were 
eminent." — Life, Vol. 2, p. 160. Such, indeed, was 
his tact, as well as his power of application, that it 
proved a snare to his patience when he began to 
teach others. Even Dr. Morrison suspected that he 
" held the rein too tight" at the Anglo-Chinese Col- 
lege; and he himself allowed that he may have done 
so. " Our method of study and application may 
have appeared hard, as I make it a uniform rule, 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 75 

except in extra cases, to insist on lessons being tho- 
roughly learnt, before proceeding to new ones; — so 
I think there may have really been some ground for 
thinking the mode of instruction too strict and rigor- 
ous." Ibid. p. 148. This is going far forward in 
his life for proof of his scholarship at Gosport: but in 
no other way could I explain to the reader the con- 
duct of either Dr. Bogue or the Directors, in select- 
ing Mr. Milne for China, at so early a period of his 
collegiate course. It would have been folly in the 
case of students in general, who had entered College 
as he did, ignorant of the grammar of even his own 
language. But the fact is, he had not only a tact 
for acquiring languages, but his intense application 
to them was as prayerful as the waiting of the disci- 
ples for the Pentecostal gift of tongues: he "con- 
tinued in supplication and prayer" for "power from 
on high." He also entreated for the prayers of his 
most prayerful friends, that he might succeed in his 
efforts. It is delightful to find him telling "poor 
saints" in Scotland, who had never heard of Latin, 
Greek or Hebrew, excepting the inscription on the 
cross, — how fond he was of the learned languages, 
and how useful and beautiful they were! 

Mr. Milne's position as a student in England, des- 
tined to be a missionary to the heathen, gave him 
some weight and influence with the small farmers 
and the poor tradesmen, whom he had associated 
with whilst he was a servant. He knew this, and 
wrote long letters to some of them, although the 
postage was heavy. He did light! A letter from 
England had a charm in those days. It was a dis- 
tinction, too, to a poor man. The village postman 
himself walked more erect when he had a London 



76 MEMOIRS OF THE 

letter or two in his hand. Even the postmaster was 
all courtesy when an inquiry was made for a letter 
with the Gosport post-mark. Mr. Milne did not 
forget this. He remembered also how high his own 
heart beat, when he received his first letter from 
London. He was not afraid, therefore, of giving 
offence to an old acquaintance, by even a double let- 
ter. And that he was not afraid of offending by 
speaking home-truths, where he thought them want- 
ed, the following extracts from such correspondence 
will prove. 

To one old friend he writes, — " Few, I suppose, 
were ever more intimate than we have been. You 
had a right, if any man had, to hear from me. Do 
not impute delay to coldness of affection. I feel 
that I love you. 1 have just now been praying for 
yfiu in my poor way. I return you my sincere 
thanks for all your kindness ever since we first met 
at the prayer meeting. I love my work. O that I 
may love it for Christ's sake, and not from any in- 
ferior motive! I generally preach three times on a 
Sabbath. I know you will think this too soon. 
Yes; and if you knew all my ignorance, you would 
be confirmed in your opinion. But time flies, and 
souls are perishing! Now, my brother, how is it 
with you? Has Christ the chief place in your heart? 
You will not be angry with me, I am sure, for saying 
that I have been sometimes afraid that the world 
was too much in your heart. I hope you will look 
into this matter. Love to you, makes me say so. 
I have not seen such a marked and visible difference 
between you and the men of the world, in the family, 
the field, or the market, as there ought to be. I have 
not seen, in some instances, that decided attach- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 77 

ment to the friends of Christ, which I think should 
have been shown. But I have gone far enough on 
this part of the subject. 

" How is Mrs. S.? Is she living to Christ, or the 
world? Is she seeking to be holy, humble, meek, 
and heavenly? These are excellent, qualities in a 
wife; especially in a mother. Give my best respects 
to her, and tell her I hope to eat bread and cheese in 
her parlour yet, and talk with her of heaven and the 
way to it. 

" How are the lambs, which God has given you to 
feed? Are you both wrestling for their souls' salva- 
tion? 

"How is your mother, and your sister Anne? Tell 
them that I hope they are still seeking more of the 
mind which was in Christ, and longing to be de- 
livered from a sinful heart. 

"How are your brothers, James and William? 
Tell them that I am afraid they are lovers of the 
present world: but that I pray their hearts may be 
turned from it. 

" How are your servants, and who are they? Do 
those who 'fear God dwell with you?' Do you teach 
them? Will they have reason to bless God for lead- 
ing them into your family? Do you give them books 
to read, and allow them time, and encourage them 
to seek Jesus? Give my love to any of your servants 
who know me, and say that I hope they will serve 
Jesus, the best master. 

" Remember me to your sister Margaret, and her 
husband. Are they searching the Scriptures, as for 
hid treasure, and looking for the coming of Christ. 

" What is Alexander doing? O, tell him to seek 
the Lord whilst young; for many die in youth! 



78 MEMOIRS OF THE 

"How is Margaret MA Has she got a good hus- 
band? Is he kind to her, and she obedient to him'? 
O, tell her from me, that no Christless or graceless 
soul shall see heaven! She used to say she would 
walk a good way to hear me preach. Well, if I am 
spared, I shall see if she will be as good as her word: 
I suppose you will allow me to preach in your barn, 
if ever I return'? 

"How is G. and his partner'? Give my respects 
to them. I hope the work of God is going on in 
them. 

" Now, brother, I must be done. I often think 
of the time we spent together: some of it for good, 
and some to little purpose! May we be humbled! 
As Meikle says, 'We must be crucified to the world, 
or cursed with it.' Pray for me. May you and 
yours be presented before the throne without spot, 
and with exceeding joy!" 

This is a fair specimen of Mr. Milne's solicitude 
and fidelity, in the case of those of whom he stood 
"in doubt;" and it shows how deeply he had studied 
their character whilst amongst them, and how well 
he remembered their chief snares afterwards. Nor 
was he less mindful of those friends whose piety was 
eminent. He often says to some of them, " I should 
think myself highly honoured to sit at your feet and 
learn." He well might, although sitting at the feet 
of Dr. Bogue! And yet, he could " stir up even their 
pure minds, by way of remembrance," without seem- 
ing to counsel them at all. To one "mother in Is- 
rael," whom I well remember as a pattern of the 
beauty of matronly holiness, and whom every one 
thought ripe for heaven, he says, " I would just ob- 
serve — although it be not necessary for you — that 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 79 

your years will not be many now, and that there is 
yet much to do in order to be meet for the inherit- 
ance of the Saints in light. For, O how solemn to 
appear before infinite Majesty, and to have the beams 
of Divine purity darted on our naked spirits, in all 
their effulgence'? How will our views of God, of sin, 
and of our ourselves, change in many things, and 
be enlarged in all things'? But how sweet to hide 
in the righteousness of Christ, and take a peep into 
eternity, without overwhelming consternation! I 
have no doubt many of you who are mothers in Is- 
rael, bear unworthy me on your hearts at the 
Throne. This consideration often humbles me in 
the dust: for ' what am I, O Lord!' It also fills me 
with love to the saints, and makes them so very dear 
to me, that I think I could kiss their feet, were, they 
even like Lazarus. The Lord sanctify you wholly, 
soul, body, and spirit, and bring you to the grave 
like a shock of ripe corn, in full age." 

To one of his young friends, a school-fellow of 
my own, who had been long ill, he wrote thus; — 
"Grace and peace be multiplied to you! How won- 
derful, yea mysterious, are the dealings of God with 
his people! Truly, they are a 'great deep!' But 
the wheels of Providence are moved by (he hand of 
love, and keep the path of infinite wisdom with the 
greatest exactness. Every turning brings something 
new and important to some of His friends, whether 
prosperity or pain. And why not pain 1 ? It is from 
Him whose love and wisdom exceed a Seraph's pe- 
netration. He, as one observes, brings by a Divine 
chemistry, good out of evil, sweet out of bitter, hea- 
ven out of hell. He has long held the cup of afflic- 
tion to your lips. I hope it will make your flesh 



80 MEMOIRS OF THE 

fresh as a child's. O, seek deliverance from sin! It 
is the curse of the universe. If you are able, write 
to«me. A letter from you might bear the title, 
'From the dead to the living.' " This last expres- 
sion reminds me very forcibly of the influence which 
Mrs. Rowe's Letters had, at that time, upon not a 
few of Mr. Milne's young friends, in and around 
Huntly. How often some of us read them under 
" the auld beech tree," beside the older Castle Gor- 
don, by the light of both the rising and the setting 
sun! Some of us wandered even by moonlight 
amongst the deep and winding shrubbery of "the 
meadow braes," almost conversing with the dead, 
and planning letters from them to rival Mrs. Rowe's. 
Mr. Milne knew our early habits, and tastes, and 
associations; and although he had no great sympa- 
thy with our sentimentalities, he respected our in- 
tense love of solitude and reading, and endeavoured 
to give them a devotional direction. And they had 
need of this — for some of us hated special prayer al- 
most as much as we loved reading. We communed, 
alas, far more with nature than with God, and of- 
tener with dead poets than with living saints. We 
venerated, however, the wrestling patriarchs of the 
village, and felt keenly at times that Milne had more 
of their devotional spirit than we possessed. We 
knew, also, that he was happier than we were, even 
when our romantic musings were most spiritual. 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 81 



CHAPTER IV. 

MR. AND MRS. MILNE'S VOYAGE. 

When the time of Mr. Milne's embarkation drew 
near, Miss Cowie arrived in London, where many 
were prepared to welcome her; and especially the 
family of Thomas Wilson, Esq. Drs. Waugh and 
Bogue also vied with each other, in showing how 
much they respected her. The venerable patriarchs 
treated her as if she had been the Rachel of Jacob, 
the Phoebe of Paul, or the Mary of Bethany. It was 
not sympathy, however, that they manifested towards 
her. She needed none of that from any one. Her 
heart was too much affected with the wants of China, 
to think of her own sacrifices for that land. She 
gloried in her mission! And yet, there was nothing 
unfeminine in her character or spirit. No forward- 
ness, flippancy, or ostentation. She was equally 
calm and cheerful; resolute and modest. Her spirit 
was in fine keeping with the perfect symmetry of hei 
pensile frame and features. Her person was exactly 
the temple for her soul, and her will evidently lost in 
the will of God. Drs. Waugh and Bogue saw and 
felt this, and treated her accordingly. They felt, 
also, that they were sending a rich blessing to Mrs. 
Morrison, as well as giving a treasure to Mr. Milne, 
in thus sanctioning and honouring the object of his 
choice. And Mrs. Morrison found in Mrs. Milne 
"a friend indeed." They verified, when they met, 
the Chinese hieroglyph for friendship; two pearls of 
8 



OZ MEMOIRS OF THE 

equal size and purity. I was often reminded of this, 
whilst Mrs. Morrison was in this country for the res- 
toration of her health, and resident at Liverpool with 
her parents, Mr. and Mrs. Morton. She was then 
often in my family and flock, and never at my fire- 
side without pouring out her warm heart in Irish 
benedictions upon Mrs. Milne. And these were not 
confined to my house. She told all her friends of 
"the guardian angel" she had found in the wife of 
her husband's friend and colleague. Her children, 
too, then very young, spoke of mamma's friend in 
raptures. 

These facts, although out of their proper place, 
wilt prepare the reader to enjoy the history of this 
excellent woman; especially as it is from the pen of 
her husband. It will be found in a future chapter. 
In the mean time I may be allowed to say, that the 
only occasion on which I ever saw her agitated or 
disconcerted, was, on her arrival at church to be 
married. I had taken her there exactly at the hour: 
but Mr. Milne had not arrived. He had to come 
from the west end of London to Shoreditch; and 
some accident happened to the coach by the way. 
Half an hour was thus lost. This alarmed her for 
his safety. It also delayed the marriage of another 
party who had come with us. However, just as I 
was about to run off to make inquiries, Mr. Milne 
arrived, and all was right. We returned to the 
house of her cousin, Mr. Cowie, in Hoxton, from 
which the party went to Ilford, in Essex, on a visit 
to Mrs. Pates, one of the sisters-in-law of Mr. Cowie, 
of Huntly. There we parted to meet no more on 
earth; but pledged to meet often in spirit at the 
Throne of Grace. 



REV. W. MJLNE, D. D. 83 

On the 4th of September, 1812, Mr. and Mrs. 
Milne sailed from Portsmouth, for the Cape of Good 
Hope. Their voyage will be best described by the 
following letter, which Mrs. Milne addressed to Dr. 
Morrison, of Brompton, and myself, on her arrival. 
We were then fellow-students at Hoxton College. 

" 11th January, 1813. 

"My dear Friends, . 

" In a few lines I sent to Cousin by the first op- 
portunity since I arrived at the Cape, I promised to 
send you or them, by the next conveyance, some ex- 
tracts from my journal; and likewise what I have 
seen and heard since I came to this place. As far 
as I recollect, I sat up in bed and wrote you a few 
lines after we were under weigh, on the morning of 
the 4th of September. On the afternoon of the 6th, 
(Sabbath,) saw the last sight of English land: 
heaved a deep sigh at the sight of it, and the recol- 
lection of the many dear friends I left therein, — not 
to see them any more till the last trumpet shall sound 
to call us to judgment, and when we must all ap^ 
pear. O that it may be, to " be ever with the Lord, 
and to enjoy his presence for ever and for ever." 
But on recollecting the work I had the prospect of 
engaging in, I was made to rejoice that I was ac- 
counted worthy to make this small sacrifice, of leaving 
my native countiy, and many who are dear to me, 
to endeavour to promote His cause who gave his 
life a sacrifice, I trust, for me. 14th: We parted 
convoy off Cape Finisterre, in company with two 
other vessels: we steered a S. W. course. We were 
frequently put. in alarm by the sight of strange sails. 
Three times we were prepared for action; but when 



84 MEMOIRS OF THE 

the ships came up with us, they all proved friends. 
Our ship was but poorly manned, so that all the 
male passengers had their stations appointed them. 
— Mr. Milne's was in the cock-pit, — in case of an ac- 
tion taking place. At one time we were under such 
alarm that the ladies and their servants went below 
into the steerage, and got their mattresses placed 
around them to save them from the shot. I re- 
mained on deck to see the issue. The first land we 
saw after we passed Cape Finisterre was the Canary 
Island. The Canary birds were flying around us, 
they were so very tame. In the afternoon saw the 
peak of Teneriffe towering its lofty head above the 
other mountains which are around it, and showing 
its summit above the lower clouds. On the morn- 
ing of the 3rd October, saw the Island of Salt. 
There were three vessels lying taking in salt: — two 
Americans, one Portuguese. The Americans, on 
seeing us bearing down on the island, and supposing 
we were an English ship of war, gave themselves 
up for lost. Could perceive no vestige of vegetation 
on the island. The mountains are stupendous, and 
more barren than any I ever saw in Scotland 
There are two families and one hundred negroes re- 
siding on the island, who take charge of the salt 
pans. Salt and wild goats are all that are to be got 
on the island, except turtle, which are to be had in 
abundance on the beach; — part of one was sent us 
by one of the Americans. We had two days' soup 
of it; but for my part, I would have preferred a dish 
of Scotch broth to it. One part of the turtle tastes 
of fish, another of flesh, and another of fowl. 

Here rocks alone, and trackless sands are found, 
And faint and sickly winds for ever howl around, 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 85 

Next day we were between the islands of St. Jago 
and Mayo. At the latter place we intended to have 
stopped to take in fresh water; but the wind being 
fair, we did not stop, as it would have detained us 
the greater part of two days. At the island of Trini- 
dad there is one rock, the end of which represents 
the gable of a church, with a gentle declivity toward 
the other end. At the bottom of this wall there is 
a large cavern, where the sea enters and has a free 
passage through part of the rock. At the back of 
this rock there is one much higher, in the form of a 
bee-hive. At the other side there is another, which 
represents a tower. At a little distance from the 
former there is a fourth, which attracted my atten- 
tion still more than the others. It would appear it 
had once been a solid mass; but now it is cloven 
asunder, and represents a Gothic arch. Indeed, the 
scene altogether represents the ruins of an old castle, 
with all its towers and battlements. I took a rough 
sketch of the island, as we sailed nearly round it. 
The captain, with some of the passengers and crew, 
intended to go on shore to see if they could find fresh 
water; but just as the boat was lowering, a heavy 
squall came on, when, had they been betwixt the 
island and the vessel, they must have perished. 
Saw no more land till the 31st, when we saw the 
lofty Cape Mountains. On the morning of the 1st 
December we siepped on shore, praising God for his 
great goodness to us while we were on the mighty 
deep. As to our opportunities, Mr. M. preached 
once every Sabbath, and taught six boys belonging 
to the ship three or four times a week. They com- 
mitted to memory several passages of Scripture, 
hvmns, and catechisms. Two that could not read, 
8* 



86 MEMOIRS OF THE 

1 taught. As to our society, they were all polite 
people, and treated us with every mark of respect. 
You may suppose a number of curious farces oc- 
curred amongst so many passengers (being fifteen) 
in so long a voyage, which might be mentioned in 
conversation, but not in writing: however, we main- 
tained the greatest friendship with them all the time. 
Our provisions were very good, but rather short to- 
ward the end of our voyage: and no wonder, when 
five passengers were taken on board at Portsmouth, 
and one at sea, after the ship's stores were laid in. 
The weather upon the whole was very good: we had 
several squalls, but only one gale, which lasted 
twenty-four hours. We were taken aback all in an 
instant, while the ship was in full sail, and going at 
the rate of from nine to ten knots an hour; the ship 
lay almost down on her broadside, till such time as 
her sails were (aken in, when she righted again. 
This happened at two o'clock in the morning, when 
we were all in bed: trunks, boxes, and crockery- 
ware, were flying in all directions, and the greatest 
consternation amongst us for some lime: but, blessed 
be God, no one was hurt, neither did the ship receive 
any damage. During our passage, I saw sharks, 
whales, and flying-fish; one of the latter we caught; 
they are very small, and taste like fresh herrings. 
Our health during our voyage was good, except 
eight days that I kept my bed, and the tooth-ache 
that Mr. Milne was troubled with for some time. 
As to the way we spent our time, it was for the most 
part in each other's company, in some useful study 
or conversation. We are just as happy a two as ever 
you saw; the smile of sympathy and love is ever on 
our countenances toward each oiher, and I am sure 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. &? 

this will give you and all friends pleasure. On our 
arrival at the Cape we were welcomed by kind 
friends, under whose roof we find a comfortable 
dwelling. Met with many pious soldiers from our 
own country, who refreshed our souls much after 
being so long deprived of Christian society. 

" Mr. Milne had a severe illness since we arrived, 
which I mentioned in Cousin's letter, which was sent 
by the " Porposs," enclosed in a packet to Commis- 
sioner Gray, Portsea. I have been well ever since 
I came here; the climate is not so hot as I expected. 
This month is one of the hottest (in general;) but 
the oldest persons that I have conversed with say 
they never experienced so much cold at this season 
of the year. The houses here have no fire-places, so 
that I cannot enjoy that comfort that you know I 
was so partial to. The Cape is a clean, pretty little 
town, situated at the bottom of stupendous Moun- 
tains; one is called the Lion's Rump, another the 
Lion's Head, a third, the Table Mountain, which in 
common is covered with a cloud for a table cloth; the 
others they call the Devil's Hills. A few days after 
our arrival the military were drawn up round the 
Lion's Rump to fire a feu de joie, in honour of Lord 
Wellington's victory. The cannon belonging to the 
regiment of artillery lying here, were drawn up by a 
number of horses to the top of I his hill; their fire was 
answered by the batteries, which are placed round 
the bay. You cannot think what a grand effect the 
roaring of the cannon had among the surrounding 
mountains. I have been a day's journey into the 
interior, on a visit to the Moravian Missionaries, at 
Gravenskloof. We left the Cape at five in the morn- 
ing, and at eight made a hearty breakfast on the 



88 MEMOIRS OP THE 

ground at the foot of the Blue Mountain, where 
many of our countrymen lie buried till the morning 
of the resurrection, who were lost at the intake of the 
Cape. We sung ' Crown him Lord of all* on Af- 
rica's wild plain. The greater part of the roads to 
this place are through deep sand. I was much shuck 
with the whiteness of the sand. I saw mountains of 
it as white as snow; and beautiful flowers, such as 
we nurse, in flower pots, growing on them; also se- 
veral land tortoises. We met with a hearty wel- 
come and good entertainment from the Missionaries 
and their wives. At eight in the evening the bell 
rung, when the Hottentots assembled to perform 
their evening devotions. You may judge what 
were my feelings when sitting in the midst of a con- 
gregation of Hottentots; many of them dressed in 
sheep-skins. Seemingly, many of them possessed 
the grace of God. Next day we went through a 
number of their huts, and, by a few words of Dutch, 
that we had gathered, and the help of an interpreter, 
we conversed with them about the love of Jesus, &c. 
They, with their eyes streaming, and their black 
hands lifted up, expressed their gratitude to God, for 
ever thinking of them, or sending Missionaries to in- 
struct them. Their huts, although mean, are in 
general clean. They sleep on sheep-skins. A gar- 
den is attached to every hut, which they keep in 
good order. On the morning we left, them, after 
commending each other to the grace of God, a great 
many assembled at the door of the house, and while 
we were getting into our wagon, they sung a hymn, 
expressing their thanks for our visit, and praying for 
our success. I left these places with a heart filled 
with gratitude to God, for what I had been permit- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 89 

ted to hear and see of the power of his grace on the 
heart of these poor Hottentots, that were once little 
superior to the brutes of the field, and exclaiming, 
Who would not be a Missionary? The children have 
made great progress in education; some of the girls 
sew tippets, children's caps, &c. I bought a white 
veil of their working, that I shall be proud to wear. 
On our way home they killed a serpent about four 
feet long, the cobracapella, one of the most veno- 
mous. The earthquake which happened here about 
three years ago, hath been the voice of God to many, 
who date their convictions from that period, not only 
in Cape Town, but through the colony. I trust we 
have seen the dawning of a great day in the Cape. 
Mother Smith, whom you no doubt will recollect to 
have heard of, is the most extraordinary woman I 
ever heard of, or met with. I will treat you with a 
short account of her. She is in her 64th year; she 
has been a truly pious Christian this many years; she 
possesses a dignity and solemnity in her appearance 
peculiar to herself; notwithstanding she has as much 
life and energy, as if she were in her 16th year. 
She was, I think, for two years at our Missionary 
Station, at Bethelsdorp, when Dr. Vander Kempt set- 
tled there. Since she returned to the Cape, she has 
been the Missionary's director, along with two or 
three old ladies. She teaches the slave school twice 
a week; once a week she preaches to more than 200 
slaves; and, in general, there are more than half that 
number of free people, some of them very genteel. 
I have heard her preach. The whole service is in 
Dutch, and conducted in the same manner as in 
Scotland, only she is clerk as well as parson; she has 
a fine voice. Her address is pointed, serious, and 



90 



MEMOIRS OF THE 



powerful; her eloquence is great, and her action na- 
tural, lively, and graceful; her application is superior 
to most ministers: she sat all the time except in 
prayer, — then she displays such fervour of soul, that 
she seems as if she would pull down heaven into the 
hearts of the poor slaves. Mrs. S. is greatly beloved 
by the slaves, and by all ranks of people; indeed, she 
is looked upon as an oracle. God, by a long train 
of dispensations, has prepared her for this extensive 
usefulness. She has been twice married, and has 
lost both husbands, and ten children by death. See! 
out of the eater comes forth meat! She is the same 
in private as in public, just as it were on the border 
of glory. But, my dear friends, my paper is nearly 
covered with one thing or another, so that I must 
draw to a close, begging you both not to neglect an 
opportunity of writing to us. I long very much to 
hear from you, and other dear friends at Hoxton. 
" I remain yours, in the best of bonds, 

«R. MILNE." 

I introduce this letter at full length, not so much 
for the information it contains, as for the cheerful 
spirit it breathes; which will prove to parents who 
may be called upon to resign a daughter, that she 
may be thoroughly happy as the wife of a Mission- 
ary, if she herself love Missions as well as her hus- 
band. I have now before me a letter of Mrs. Milne's, 
written on the same day to her friend Mrs. Andrew 
Taylor, of Aberdeen, which will throw still more light 
upon this fact. " I often think of one thing that my 
dear Mrs. T. used to comfort me with, — that I should 
be a happy woman in getting such a husband. She 
is a true prophetess! I am a happy woman. I should 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 91 

never have been cast down had I known what was 
in store for me; — I mean, so kind, so tender, so af- 
fectionate a husband!" It was not herself only who 
said, that they were "just as happy a two as could 
be seen." Mrs. Morrison, who best knew their do- 
mestic life, used to say, with great emphasis, " They 
are such a happy couple!" Dr. Morrison also says, 
"They were much attached to each other, and lived 
happily." 

Mr. Milne's letters from the Cape, although nu* 
merous and long, pass over the voyage as a trifle, 
"Being at sea," he says, "is not half the terrible 
thing I used to think it. It is not much more for^ 
midable to me than taking a walk or a ride into the 
coujitry to see a friend. We have not, however, had 
much bad weather." Whilst at the Cape he occu- 
pied some of his time in trying to ascertain enough 
of the state of Madagascar to enable him to put ques- 
tions concerning it, at the Isle of France, where he 
intended to land, for the express purpose of planning 
a new Mission to the Malagash. 

He took a deep interest also in the Malays and 
Hottentots at the Cape. On visiting the Malay 
burying-ground, "one day, he found," Mrs. Milne 
says, " an old man praying on the grave of his child; 
now with his hands hanging at his side, and anon 
covering his face, whilst he cried in a sing-song tone, 
4 Ale, Ela, La, Ei!' He could speak a little Dutch. 
Mr. Milne asked him, 'Can you read ihe Koran?' 
' Yes.' 'Why pray over the deadl' ' I think it. good. 
The Koran says it is good.' 'Do you worship Ma- 
homet?' 'Yes.' 'You should worship God only; 
Mahomet is but a son of Adam, as you or myself.' 
'But my religion says, worship Mahomet. Jesus 



92 Memoirs of the 

Christ was a good man, but Mahomet is a better!' 
'Poor thing,' Mrs. M. adds, ' what a delusion!' " 

Of the pious Hottentots, Mr. Milne says to his 
friends in Scotland, " the sight of their worship would 
have done you good: perhaps it would have made 
you ashamed of yourselves to see their devotion. 
They sing so sweetly the same tunes which are sung 
in Scotland!" 

The day before he left this interesting people, he 
wrote thus: — "We saw the Rev. John Campbell go 
away to visit the Missions. This journey will take 
him eight months; for he has to accomplish the 
whole of it by wagons drawn by oxen. I rejoiced 
to see this Missionary expedition fitted out in the 
ancient style of patriarchal simplicity! They have 
to pass through immense deserts, where the sand 
flies like snow, and where there is but little water. 
I think the Bible will be sweet to them! They will 
undoubtedly know what those words mean, — 'a vast 
howling wilderness.' I trust, also, that they will 
taste the sweetness of that passage, — ' The Angel 
that was with the Church in the wilderness.' I have 
passed through two of these deserts (though small,) 
and they are covered with rushes, flowers, and bram- 
bles, and infested with snakes, tigers, and other wild 
animals. There is not, however, much danger, if 
the party keep together, kindle fires in the night, 
and have their arms always ready." 

After a voyage of forty days, Mr. and Mrs. Milne 
arrived at the Isle of France. Its immense heathen 
population and immoral Popery affected them deeply. 
"We were grieved," he says, "to see the place so 
given to wickedness, and none seeking to awaken 
them. Fine Missionary field! I sometimes con- 



REV. W. MILNE, ». D. 93 

versed with the people in French, and gave away 
tracts. We found, however, among the British re- 
sidents, a few pious souls: but they are as rare here 
as white crows. One soldier, from Aberdeenshire, 
spent three days in going about searching for me. 
He visited us often, and took leave of us on the beach 
with a sorrowful heart." 

They now sailed for China in the same ship which 
brought them to the Mauritius; and, as usual, he 
preached every sabbath on board, although only 
eight or ten of the crew understood English. "Last 
voyage," he says, "we had a young man who could 
interpret to Moors, but he has left the ship. It is 
hard to be surrounded by about forty who would 
hear the Word, and yet I cannot speak it! I know 
not their language, and it is not possible to learn it 
on a voyage. This is one of a Missionary's trials; 
but it will give vigour to his application in learning 
the language of the people amongst whom he may 
live." I quote this paragraph that Missionaries may 
imitate Dr. Milne at sea. Perhaps I may be allowed 
to say to them here, — that they cannot please sailors 
more than by taking a hearty and open interest in 
their improvement. I speak from experience, al- 
though I have never been at sea. During some years, 
I preached regularly to sailors in Liverpool, and never 
with more pleasure. Any Minister will gain their 
respect and confidence, if he will throw himself upon 
their honour, and show himself their friend. Being 
unable to preach much on board, Mr. Milne spent 
his time chiefly in studying Chinese, from an ele- 
mentary work, by Dr. Marshman, of Serampore; and 
with such success, that his old fears gave way not a 
little. In a letter to a friend, he says, "Whether 
9 



94 . MEMOIRS OF THE 

I may succeed, must be the decision of a future time; 
but, at present, I think a person of even moderate 
capacity, with habits of close study, may acquire it 
in far less time than is generally supposed." This, 
be it remembered, is the opinion of a close student. 
It is, therefore, interesting to find him saying, whilst 
he had no teacher, " As to the elementary part, the 
Chinese language is the richest in the world; but as 
to the oral part, it seems the poorest of all languages, 
there is so little variety of sound." 

During (his voyage he felt the dull uniformity of 
being, " far out at sea," so much that he was rather 
glad when " some awful thunder filled the mind 
with solemn thought." Occasionally, he was glad 
also to " fish for sharks and dolphins," although the 
latter were "always fortunate enough to escape 
death." But whilst thus amusing himself, he was 
studying the crew, that he might counsel the Master. 
This he did in the following paper, which he respect- 
fully handed to the captain: — 

RULES FOR SHIP-MASTERS. 

In order to the proper regulation of a crew, — 

1st. No correction should be permitted to be given 
without the knowledge of the master; because there 
are many young officers who delight in this way to 
show their authority over the poor men. 

2d. Never permit any one to be made a fool of by 
the rest, because it breeds many quarrels among the 
men. 

3d. Never correct a drunken man, it is all lost on 
him* 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 95 

4th. Recollect your men have the same feelings 
with you. 

5th. Keep a small library of different kinds of books, 
in various languages, for the use of the men. 

6th. Try to persuade those who have parents, or 
wives, or poor relatives, to save part of their pay for 
their use, and also to write to their friends frequently. 

7th. Encourage some one who is able, to teach the 
others reading, writing, arithmetic, and navigation. 

8th. Encourage all to live in the fear of God. 

Another subject, which deeply engaged his atten- 
tion during the voyage, was — a Mission to Mada- 
gascar. That martyr-mission forms a part of his his- 
tory. He collected, whilst at the Mauritius, from 
French books, and from the conversation of persons 
who had resided in Madagascar, the principal facts 
upon which the enterprise of the Missionary Society 
was afterwards founded. Indeed he drew out the 
original plan of that Mission, and submitted it to the 
Directors, who inserted it at the end of the first "Tra- 
vels" of Mr. Campbell, of Kingsland. 

But whilst these things diversified his pursuits on 
board, nothing diverted him long from his grand ob- 
ject, preparation for his Chinese Mission. And as 
he could not do much at the language of the people, 
he studied closely their character and opinions, from 
his books on the subject, which seem to have been 
select, although not numerous. Dr. Morrison said 
of him to the Bible Society, when he sent home an 
account of his death, "Few have made such rapid 
progress in a comprehension of the opinions of the 
Chinese, which he studied assiduously, for the pur- 
pose of conveying the truths of the Gospel to their 
understandings and hearts." — Life, Vol. ii. p. 160. 



96 MEMOIRS OF THE 

He prepared himself for this keen and minute obser- 
vation of their nationalities, whilst at sea. There, he 
asked himself, what ought I to know of this people, 
in order to teach them what I think of Christ and 
salvation? He pursued this question in all direc- 
tions, until he fixed all the chief points on which ac- 
curate information was essential; and thus he knew 
what to look for when he landed. He prepared, if 
1 may be allowed the expression, twenty-one cells in 
his memory, which he resolved to fill, as he might 
have opportunity; and from the day he landed, until 
the day he died, it might have been as truly said of 
him to the Chinese, as Burns sung of Grose the an- 
tiquary, 

" A duel's amang ye, taking notes." 

A very different kind of notes, however. They were 
upon the following points: — 

QUESTIONS RELATIVE TO THE RELIGION AND MAN- 
NERS OF THE CHINESE. 

1st. Have they generally the idea of one supreme 
Being; or do they suppose that there are two or 
more beings who divide the government of the world 
between them] 

2d. What ideas have the Chinese of the efficacy 
of sacrifices? Do they connect with sacrifice the 
idea of atonement for sin? Do they speak of a me- 
diator 1 ? 

3d. What virtues or power do they suppose idols 
to possess and exercise? 

4th. What are their ideas of the number and power 
of evil spirits; and have they any notion of good 
angels? Do they speak of apparitions? 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 97 

5th. What are their sentiments of the metemp- 
sychosis, and of the sufferings of souls in purgatory'? 
Do their pictures serve to explain their sentiments 
on this subject'? 

6th. What influence do they suppose the stars to 
have on the constitutions, tempers, and fates of men? 

7th. What do they say of the Divine decrees'? 

8th. Is the Chinese ritual large; and what may be 
considered as its prominent parts? 

9th. Has the worship, in Chinese temples, any re- 
semblance to the Jewish ritual; or to any of the in- 
stitutions of the gospel] If so, how can the resem- 
blance be accounted for 1 ? 

10th. Have the Chinese any day, either weekly 
or monthly, which they set apart in a more solemn 
manner for the worship of their gods; and have they 
any public religious instruction? 

11th. What is the nature, design, and degree of 
that worship which the Chinese pay at the tombs of 
their ancestors'? Do they suppose that their deceased 
relatives have power to confer favours, or deliver 
from dangers? 

12th. Wherein do they suppose the happiness of 
the spirits of good men, in the other w r orld, to con- 
sist? Do they expect a resurrection? 

13th. What reasons can you assign that the Chi- 
nese empire has continued, for such a long succession 
of ages, under a government, the radical principles 
of which are the same? 

14th. Is sorcery practised to any extent? 

15th. Do they suppose that heaven is the Deity? 

16th. Is there any difference between the worship 
which they pay to heaven and that which they pay to 
9* 



98 MEMOIRS OF THE 

shin? Have you ever heard or read of any estimate 
of the number of their deities'? 

17th. Does the practice of confining the feet of 
female children prevail universally, or generally, in 
China? From what did it arise? How is it effected? 
What is the design? 

18th. What particular ceremonies are there ob- 
served at the burial of the dead; for example, as to 
place of interment, removing the body to a distance, 
feasts and offerings, prepared and presented? 

19th. Are the coronation ceremonies grand; and 
wherein do they consist? 

20th. What is the sense of the Chinese laws in 
regard to those who fail in business; and what is the 
common practice? 

21st. Is slavery allowed by law; and how? 

This document shows more of the character and 
compass of Mr. Milne's mind than any one I have 
yet produced. Still, it is only a large specimen of his 
inquisitive and discriminating power. We have seen 
already how minutely he looked into men and things, 
that he might judge for himself. This cast of mind, 
when well balanced by prudence and spirituality, is 
invaluable in a Missionary. "Any fool can ask 
questions," it is said. He is no wise man, however, 
who cannot ask questions; and no uneducated man 
certainly could have asked these questions. 

It is difficult to say, whether a Missionary who has 
no curiosity, or one who has too much, ought to be 
most avoided by societies. A very inquisitive man, 
may prove a very inefficient evangelist, now »hat 
Literary and Scientific Associations are wise enough 
to welcome information for its own sake, and candid 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 99 

enough to treat Missionaries as they do other travel- 
lers. This may prove a snare, where strange flow- 
ers, fossils, or antiquities abound. 

On the other hand, however, an incurious Mis- 
sionary is sure to turn out an uninteresting preacher. 
No mind will keep in healthful play, nor in holy 
energy, long, which has no taste for the daily obser- 
vation of men or things. It is only an everlasting 
learner, that will be an everlasting teacher, either at 
home or abroad. The churches should remember 
this fact, both in selecting Ministers and Mission- 
aries. At home, indeed, it is hardly possible to sink 
into a mere solemn drone, now that penny Maga- 
zines "meddle with all knowledge," and make sci- 
ence child's play, and history household words: but 
abroad, he who cannot create knowledge as well as 
preach the Gospel, will soon become a drone. He 
who cannot study the people, at least will not study 
for them with much effect, nor with lasting pleasure. 
Besides, it is cruelty to himself to set down a merely 
well disposed young man upon a lonely island in the 
Pacific, or in an interior desert of Africa. In such a 
sphere, a mind without energy and intellectual re- 
sources, will eventually sink or wither. Paul him- 
self kept up the healthy action of both his mighty 
mind and his inspired piety, by trying how far Gre- 
cian and Roman customs could be turned into legi- 
timate illustrations of truth and duty. Much of his 
spirituality lay in the habit of converting every thing 
into its own substance; and at no point or stage of 
his apostolic career, do we ever find him trusting his 
piety to its own vitality. It was evidently not for 
"bread alone," nor merely to be an example of in- 
dustry, that he worked at tent-making in Corinth. 

. L.cf C. 



100 MEMOIRS OF THE 

He had not work enough for his head there at first, 
and therefore he employed his hands; and thus kept 
his heart right with God. A man of less piety or 
a Missionary of less zeal, would have sat down and 
wept, and thus weakened the "little strength" he 
had. 

Having given some prominence to the inquisitive 
turn of Mr. Milne's mind, it is only fair to himself 
and the subject to add the rules by which he hal- 
lowed and regulated his curiosity. 

REGUL^E STUDII. 

1. Never to spend time in seeking to know that 
which cannot be known by the utmost labour in this 
life; and which, in half an hour may be fully known 
in eternity. 

2. Never to spend time in seeking for that which, 
when attained, cannot serve the interests of rational 
beings, and the glory of God. 

3. Whatever knowledge or talent is attained, let 
it be devoted to the service of God, and the interest 
of the Gospel." 

Such were his pursuits and spirit during his voy- 
age to Macao; which was both short and pleasant. 
As he approached the shores of China, and caught 
glimpses of that mighty empire and the adjacent 
islands, he saw at once the vantage ground it af- 
forded him for renewing his appeals to his friends in 
Scotland, on behalf of his mission. In doing this, 
he wisely identified his wife with that mission. Al- 
most all his letters begin thus: — " We now stand on 
the borders of China, and turn round to salute and 
bless you, over the ocean, in the name of the Lord." 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 101 

He knew well how welcome their joint letters would 
be at home; and wrote many. Not a few of these 
are now before me: but it would be injustice to him, 
were I now to state, that the first and longest letter 
he wrote whilst off Macao, was to the mate of the 
vessel. Not all the engrossing interest of the new 
scene, nor all the pressing claims of old friends, could 
divert him from the immediate duty of trying to win 
the soul of a young countryman of his own, whom 
he was not likely to meet again in this world. His 
letter to him contains twelve quarto pages. A few 
extracts from it will show how thoroughly he could 
concentrate all his soul upon winning one soul, even 
whilst he was impatient to land, and aware of the 
impatience of many to hear from him. 

" Mr dear sir, — As we are about to part, proba- 
bly to meet no more in this world, I take the liberty 
of expressing the best wishes of my heart for your 
future welfare. As you are a countryman of mine, 
I feel that interest in your welfare which is natural 
for one Scotchman to feel for another. As you are 
an immortal creature, I feel that concern for your 
soul's salvation which a Christian ought to feel." 

"Your situation at sea, as an officer, though re- 
spectable, is not considered favourable to morality 
and religion. Ignorance and profaneness abound. 
But the man who commits sin in order to be like his 
neighbours, acts a part as foolish and dangerous as if 
he were to cast himself into the sea, after the exam- 
ple of one deprived of reason and hope." The letter 
then appeals to all the young man's recollections of 
the truths of the Gospel, as these are laid down in 
the assembly's catechism. It then furnishes him 
with a list of useful books commended, thus: — 



102 MEMOIRS OF THE 

" Boston's Four-fold State. (He was a Scotch- 
man.) Reverend John Newton's life. (He was for 
some time an officer of a ship.) Parke's Travels, 
will entertain you much in leisure hours. Guthrie's 
Geography is an excellent work. Buck's Anec- 
dotes is a very amusing book. You may easily find 
them in England, perhaps, in Bengal. I beg your 
acceptance of Baxter's Call; it has been useful to 
many. 

" I am concerned not only for your salvation, but 
also the improvement of your mind, and for your 
respectability in society. As you have already risen 
to the condition of an officer, there is little doubt but 
that, by proper attention, you will soon rise to be a 
master; — a most important charge! Tyranny and 
cruelty in a Captain will most likely meet punish- 
ment from the hand of God, by the hand of a rebel- 
lious child, in this world; and due punishment in the 
next, it certainly will meet. Write often to your 
parents. They will be glad to hear from you. It is 
a cruelty not to be described, to trifle with their feel- 
ings, by neglecting, as some do, to write." 

These specimens of this letter are introduced here 
not so much for their own value, nor as an illustra- 
tion of the writer's spirit, but to suggest to young 
Missionaries the duty and beauty of doing with all 
their "might, whatsoever their handfindeth to do," 
whilst at sea, and on parting with the companions of 
their voyage. Dr. Milne will be able to meet this 
officer at the judgment seat, without a blush of 
shame or fear. 

It will be recollected that the crew of the vessel 
were chiefly Moors, to whom he could neither write 
nor speak. He therefore took the more pains in in- 



REV. W. MILSEj D. 3D. 103 

-structing the few who understood English's These, 
he made his mission, until he stepped ashore at 
Macao. 

It is hardly possible to forget here, how differently 
the Jesuits in general felt and acted when they 
reached the shores of China. Xavier's tomb on the 
island of Sancian, had more attractions for them than 
the souls in the ship. When father Premare and his 
ten Missionaries came to Sancian, they stole off in 
haste to the sepulchre of their saint. "We spied," 
he says, "a pretty large stone standing upright; and 
the moment we read the Portuguese words, ' a qui 
foi sepultado S. F. Xavier,' we kissed the sacred earth 
several times. Some of our countrymen (French- 
men) watered it with their tears. Then the first 
transports of zeal being over, we raised just such a 
tent as Xavier had died in. In fine^ we sung Te 
Deum, with the litany of the saint; and began to 
pass the most delightful evening that can be enjoyed 
in this world." 

" How exquisite are the pleasures which are felt, 
when men, on occasions like this, interchange their 
fondest thoughts and feelings! We are going, (says 
one,) upon our Apostleship in that very place where 
Saint Xavier concluded his. He could proceed no 
farther into the vast empire of China, whereas we 
have free access into it. What may we not hope to 
achieve there for God's glory, under the auspices of 
a saint, who was able to open the gates of this em- 
pire to us]" 

" 'He died here (says another) after having con- 
verted whole nations. But shall we be so happy as 
to make a similar end? "We afterwards sung the 
litanies of the blessed Virgin. During another pause, 



104 MEMOIRS OF THE 

we said over our beads, and renewed the praise of the 
Saint: and these orisons were intermingled with dis- 
courses which had all the merit of prayers. 

"We then enumerated the virtues of the Apostles 
of the East; and then I found myself deficient in them 
all. One of the Fathers remembered the night when 
Ignatius watched in the church of Montserrat before 
the image of the Virgin, at the time he was about to 
devote himself to God. We called our Vigil at the 
sepulchre of an Apostle, ' Notre nuit d'armes.'' (The 
readers of Don Quixote need not be reminded that, 
by the laws of chivalry, knights had to watch their 
arms a whole night before they could wear them. 
This was their probation.) Whilst we were em- 
ployed with these reflections, day broke upon us; 
and we celebrated mass on the anniversary of St. 
Francis Borgia. The stone of the sepulchre was the 
basis of our altar, which was erected on the very spot 
where Xavier was interred. After the masses, we 
sung Te Deum again, and kissed the ground a hun- 
dred times. Then we all reverently took up a little 
portion of the earth, to preserve as a sacred relic; 
and returned, singing the praises of the saint whose 
spirit we endeavoured to inherit." Premare and 
Bouvet, with their companions, were the first French- 
men who played the fool in this style at Sancian. 
Indeed, with the single exception of Carrocio, an 
Italian, they were the first Jesuits who did so. They 
were not, however, the last. How this foolery would 
have grieved the spirit of Francis Xavier! He him- 
self, indeed, would have been almost as superstitious 
at the tomb of an Apostle: but the apocalyptic angel 
did not shrink more from the worship John was 
about to offer, than Xavier would have spurned such 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 105 

homage. Dr. Milne studied the character of Xavier, 
when he lost his Rachel, and placed him high up 
in his list of "Eminently Good Men." 



CHAPTER V. 

MR. MILNE'S FIRST APPEALS FROM CHINA. 

It has already been stated that Mr. Milne identi- 
fied his wife with himself in the mission. This 
doubled at least the interest of his letters to many; 
and to none more than to the churches of Aberdeen 
and Huntly. The first letter he wrote in Dr. Mor- 
rison's study, at Canton, was to Dr. Philip, then of 
Aberdeen, who had been Mrs. Milne's pastor. It 
begins like all the rest: " We now stand on the bor- 
ders of China, and turn back for a moment to bless 
you in the name of the Lord! During the whole of 
our voyage, we both enjoyed good health; and a de- 
gree of spirits, which nothing but the goodness of 
God, the importance of our object, and our domestic 
happiness, could have supported. We are now far 
from you, but can never forget you. An old writer 
speaks of ihe Cotus, an African plant, which, who- 
ever tastes, instantly forgets his own country, with 
all its sweets. This plant we have not yet met with. 
We love you all, and love our country; and yet we 
had much rather be where we are. We have not 
repented coming ou(; and we have every reason to 
bless God that we came out together. 

"Shortly after our arrival (at Macao,) I was 
obliged to go to Canton. The Portuguese bishop 
10 



106 MEMOIRS OF THE 

and clergy, in their zeal for the dying church of 
Rome, prevailed on the governor to send me away: 
The governor, however, permitted Mrs. Milne to 
remain in Mr. Morrison's house; — they cannot send 
him away, because he is in the service of the East 
India Company. But for this, he would have been 
sent off ere now; for all the blindness and intolerance 
that ever reigned in the darkest ages of Popery, ex- 
ists in Macao. Every day in the week seems a feast 
or a fast day. The bells are the most religious I 
ever heard, for they ring on every occasion, day and 
night. 

"In Canton, on Sabbaths, I have feasted on Ru- 
therford's Letters. They contain much that is ex- 
cellent; and often strike home like thunderbolts! I 
value them not the less, I assure you, because they 
were written in Upper Kirkgate, (the street in which 
Miss Cowie had resided,) in Aberdeen. Were the 
venerable prisoner there now, he would find Chris- 
tian charity twenty degrees higher than it was in the 
time of his banishment. I suppose he never thought 
that the familiar hints which dropped from his pen 
then, woul do good to a half-banished Missionary in 
China! But that which is written in the closet, as 
well as that which is spoken in the ear, is often 'pro- 
claimed on the house-top.' 

"This is a vast benighted country; we stand on 
the borders of it, like men on the banks of the vast 
sea; we see only a little, and dare not venture in but 
an inch or two. The city of Canton is like the New 
Jerusalem only in one thing; that strangers are not 
permitted to enter. I have once peeped in at the 
gate; and I hope yet to enter. A few days ago, I 
went to the top of a little hill to view this land, (I 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 10T 

trust it is a 'Land of Promise!') My thoughts were, 
' O that God would give this land to the churches, 
that we, their Messengers, might walk through the 
length and breadth of it, to publish the glory of His 
salvation! Mr. Morrison says of the Chinese, that, 
generally speaking, they have all the cunning, de- 
ceit, and intrigue of the French, without any of 
their good qualities. I think them exceedingly cor^ 
rupt in their morals. They are a civilized and in- 
dustrious people; but their land is full of idols!" 

It is easy to conceive how a letter of this kind — 
alternately cheerful and solemn, playful, and pa-* 
thetic — would interest Dr. Philip and his church on 
behalf of China. Such natural appeals to the 
churches they went out from, would win for Mis- 
sionaries far more sympathy, prayer, and co-opera- 
tion, than any studied advocacy or stilted eloquence 
could command. Those who have read the letters 
of the Jesuits from China, to their friends in France, 
will remember their utter want of all natural sym- 
pathy with home, except on the single point of the 
national glory. In all other respects, they are almost 
heartless. And even this is not their worst feature. 
Many of these letters palliate the vices, whilst they 
exaggerate the miseries of the Chinese. It will pre,- 
pare the reader to appreciale Dr. Milne's appeals; 
and it may suggest to some young Missionary a use- 
ful lesson, to illustrate this distinction. When Pre- 
mare addressed his fust appeal toLe Gobien, in 1700, 
he coolly said, that "Such Europeans as settle in 
China, and are eye-witnesses of what passes, are 
not surprised to hear, that mothers kill or expose se- 
veral of their children; nor that parents sell their 
daughters for a trifle; nor that the empire is full of 



108 MEMOIRS OF THE 

thieves; and the spirit of avarice universal. They 
are rather surprised that greater crimes are not heard 
of during seasons of scarcity. If we deduct the de- 
sires so natural to the unhappy, the innocence of 
their habits would correspond well enough with 
their poverty and hard labour." Thus, the moral 
question is almost blinked. Accordingly, it is on 
account of the wretchedness of the poor, he ex- 
claimed, " O, if I could only teach them to sanctify 
their miseries, by setting before them a God, suffer- 
ing for their sakes!" (Let. Edit.) 

Not thus did Mr. Milne write. In a letter to an 
influential English family he says, "Every species 
of crime abounds here, except cruelty to parents. In 
the treatment of aged parents the Chinese are very 
exemplary. I have been in their temples. These 
are similar to Romish cathedrals. The worshippers 
bow often before idols, great and small. Incense 
burns continually before these dumb idols. In every 
house and boat there is an image, which is worship- 
ped several times a day. Perhaps some professing 
Christians should blush when they hear this! Just 
at this moment drums are beating, bells ringing, 
music playing, to delight these drowsy gods and to 
keep them awake and attentive." All this shocked 
the Protestant Missionary. A century, before, how- 
ever, Father Bouvet, and a party of French Mis- 
sionaries, almost rivalled the Chinese in idolatry at 
Saurian. In a letter to Father De la Chaize, con- 
fessor to the King of France, in 1669, he says, "We 
cast anchor almost within musket-shot of that sacred 
spot where St. Francis Xavier was buried. Having 
testified the reverence we bear to that holy Apostle, 
by several bows and prostrations, in both the Chinese 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 109 

and European manner, we sang Te Deum to thank 
the great Saint. This ceremony concluded with a 
triple salvo of all our boxes, patteraroes, and small 
arms on board, with acclamations, ' Long live the 
King!'' The whole ceremony delighted the Chinese, 
and gave them a very favourable opinion of our 
nation!" 

I make no apology for introducing these contrasts 
into this work. They will explain more than Mr. 
Milne's personal dread and hatred of Popery. They 
will also create wonder that any of the Chinese could 
have caught glimpses of the Lamb slain, which, in 
spite of all the mummery of Popery, won their hearts, 
and led them to lay down their lives for Christ. 
They will also prepare us to review the Chinese and 
Japanese martyr ology with jealousy as well as sym- 
pathy. This, as we shall see, Dr. Milne did, and 
held the balance with a very equal hand, although 
his dread of Popery led him at this time to oppose 
Catholic emancipation. He actually wrote thus to 
the Directors of the Missionary Society. " Whether 
my banishment from Macao to Canton will give 
any weight to " Catholic claims," the British public 
will judge as soon as you inform them of this cir- 
cumstance." 

In a letter to a circle of zealous ladies, on this sub- 
ject, he says, " If we had you here we could find 
you plenty of work, but little room; for this people 
do not favour European ladies. The angry Bishop 
and Clergy, afraid of their tottering Rome, have 
driven me away from my wife to Canton. They 
have permitted her to remain with Mrs. Morrison : 
for they do not dread so much harm from the ladies 
as from male heretics. What think ye ? Will it be 
10* 



110 MEMOIRS OF THE 

termed revenge, if I say that I shall try to bring their 
fears upon them 1 Well, if it should, I cannot help 
it. I am determined to try ; and if I succeed I shall 
not think I have done wrong-. I shall make a bold 
push to get into China, in spite of them." " Our 
purses always bring you to mind. They have never 
been empty since you gave and filled them. We 
have always something in purse, much in Provi- 
dence, and all things in promise. From the shores 
of China we salute you over the ocean !" 

To an aged "Zacharias and Elizabeth," he wrote 
thus : " Distance does not displace such kind friends. 
We send back over the ocean our compliments, our 
prayers, and our thanks. We begin now to feel some 
Missionary trials ; but they are not very heavy, and 
we both bear a part: for although I am chiefly 
aimed at, yet my dear Rachel and I are so perfectly 
united, that I believe she takes the weightiest half 
of the burden. China is a land full of idols ; a land 
of darkness and spiritual death ! Here we have 
none of "the shepherds' tents" beside which you 
feed ; none of the assemblies of the faithful ! But 
we do not repent coming out. God has been better 
to us than our hopes by far. Trust in the Lord, ye 
London believers ! We are not destitute of all the 
means of grace, although we have few of a public 
kind. We need, however, your prayers ; for to keep 
up the spirit of religion in the soul amongst blinded 
Heathen is not very easy. 

"I am anxious to hear of you both. Sometimes 
I think Mr. I. is gone home, and now safe and warm 
'in Abraham's bosom.' Let us strive to have our 
path perfumed with the graces of the Holy Spirit ; 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. Ill 

then it will yield a goodly fragrance, when we sleep 
under the clods of the valley. 

" It would be the joy of our souls to tell amongst 
the Heathen, that the Lord Jesus reigneth; but we 
can scarcely lisp the glorious tidings in their tongue 
as yet. Now and then I scatter a few seeds, which, 
perhaps, may not all be lost." 

Mr. Milne's first letter to his mother and sisters 
blends some fine appeals for China, with the finest 
expressions of his home sympathies and recollections. 
It is too long to be introduced here as a whole. So 
are all his letters at this time ; for he could do little 
else at Canton but write whilst he was, as he says, 
"nearly as much alone as in a cloister." I ought 
to have mentioned earlier, that before he left Ken- 
nethmont to study at Gosport, he built, and chiefly 
with his own hands, a house for his mother. I had 
forgotten this interesting and characteristic fact, un- 
til I found in the letter I am about to quote, the 
question, "do you still live in the house which I 
buiit'?" My venerable friend Mr. Campbell, of 
Kingsland, said to me the other day, with no small 
triumph in his looks, "I have preached in that very 
house, sir ; and remember well, looking up to the 
hill side where the shepherd lad lay reading about 
the Heathen, and praying to be sent to them. I see 
the place now !" This little anecdote will explain 
the spirit of the following extracts: — "The far- 
ther I remove from you, the more I seem to love 
you. Of all earthly relations, none but my wife can 
be dearer to me than she who brought me into the 
work!, and those who sucked the same breasts with 
me. My dear partner too loves you all nearly as 
much as I can do. O, what a blessing she is to me ! 



112 MEMOIRS OF THE 

I wish my dear sisters may be as well appointed in 
husbands as I am with a wife ! 

" The people here are all heathens, they worship 
idols. I have seen them offer sacrifice to the devil, 
of whom they are much afraid. They think that a 
sacrifice will induce him not to harm them. Some 
of their idols in the temples are twenty feet high. 
They need bells and drums to awake them to hear 
their worshippers' supplications." The God of Israel 
is not like unto them. He slumbers not, nor sleeps! 
The Chinese worship/our limes oftener than Chris- 
tians pray. 

"Living here is very expensive to the Society. It 
grieves me much to be at such expense. I hope it 
will not amount to the half soon. My Moonshee's 
wages would support you all : and yet there is no 
possibility of helping it now. The heat is very great, 
and servants must do almost every thing. I feel 
that my body is not very strong, although I have 
good health. I am apt to study too hard. I must 
take care." 

"I begin to read the language of China, and 
speak and write a little, though I have not been 
three months here. It is very difficult, and very pe- 
culiar ; but I hope soon to be able to speak of God's 
salvation to his people. The whole of the New Tes- 
tament is translated, and will soon be printed. This 
will rejoice the heart of north country Christians. I 
preach on Sabbaths to some few English and Ameri- 
cans at my lodgings. This, I suppose, is the first 
English preaching that ever was at Canton. 

"Perhaps 1 may be able ere long to send Mamma 
and sisters a trifle, to show that I have not forgotten 
*he fifth commandment. O, how I should like to 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 113 

take care of you, dear mother, in your declining 
years. My Rachel would nurse you as she does me. 
I long to hear whether you have experienced a 
change of heart, and whether you seek your all in 
Christ ! I pray, particularly on Sabbaths, that your 
hoary head may be found in the way of righteous- 
ness, and that my dear sisters may be led into the 
truth. A covenant God be with you all ! 

"Are you still in the house which I built'? How 
do you get on for money 1 Do you get regularly the 
five pounds, through, from me 1 What persons are 
particularly kind to you ? Is the school continued 
with you % Is there any thing I can do for you 1 
Are any of my aunts, uncles, cousins, pious 1 What 
changes are there among my particular friends 1 Are 
any of the people of Cults and the Brae become 
pious? If health be spared, I propose to write to 
the five churches ; — Huntly, Lesslie, Catrach, Aber- 
deen and Banff, by the next opportunity." 

It will be seen from the abrupt transitions in these 
letters, that I do not possess the originals, but copy 
from the rough notes of Mr. Milne's letter-book. I 
do not regret that, so far as the illustration of his 
character is concerned. First thoughts, and first 
words, in letters, are often the best, and always show 
the man most truly. The following extract will 
show how Mr. Milne wrote to men of education and 
rank. It is from a letter addressed to the secretary 
ef government at the Isle of France. He had 
preached to the slaves, when he touched there on his 
voyage to China ; and the government had pub- 
lished some remonstrance against his conduct, inju- 
rious to his character and Missionary intentions. He 
saw the bearing of this upon his own designs for 



114 MEMOIRS OF THE 

Madagascar, and upon the position of other Mission- 
aries ; and remonstrated, in his turn, with equal 
courtesy and courage. 

" Honoured Sir, 

"When I parted with you, you expressed a wish 
to hear of my proceedings (in China.) I should be 
ungrateful, did I not embrace the first opportunity of 
gratifying, to the utmost of my power, one to whose 
kindness I am so much indebted. I have little new 
or interesting to communicate, having been so short 
a time in this country. I was obliged to leave Macao 
by the bishop and clergy, that their consecrated 
island might not be defiled by a heretic! This is 
the same spirit, though now restrained, which kin- 
dled the flames of Smithfield for Ridley and Cran- 
mer, — men whose shoes I should have been ho- 
noured to carry. 

" When I came to Canton I hired a factory, and 
have applied to the language with all my heart. It 
is Herculean labour, and requires all the energies of 
the mind; but I hope to master it in course of time. 

" I have sent eix parts of the New Testament, 
translated by Mr. Morrison, to the Mauritius Bible 
Society. The whole is now printing, and will be 
ready about the close of this season. If you would 
esteem a complete copy of the Chinese New Testa- 
ment as a curiosity for your library, I beg you will 
inform me, and one shall be sent. 

"I am still of opinion that the letter published, by 
order, in the Government Gazette, about my address- 
ing the slaves, did much injustice to my character 
and intentions. I know that this was not intention- 
ally done; but as both his Excellency and yourself 
were convinced of the falsehood of the reports,— 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 115 

which malice alone could have raised,-*-i hope the 
letter will not be suffered to stand in the records of 
Government. This, my dear sir, is a piece of justice 
which I claim from you, whose heart would be 
grieved to permit any word to stand which reflects 
dishonour on the innocent. I send you a copy of 
a. notice (on the subject) for the Gazette, entreating 
you to have the goodness to see that it be published. 

" I return you many thanks for the interest you 
took in my object whilst I was in the Mauritius. I 
beg that my dutiful remembrances may be presented 
to his Excellency, the Governor. I hope you will 
continue your favour to the Mission. 1 rely on your 
goodness for all this. It would, however, ill suit the 
character of a Missionary to close a letter without 
dropping a hint on the subject of religion. Your 
situation, honoured sir, is one of much importance, 
although it has, no doubt, many trials and perplex- 
ities. But earth is not the portion of the soul. Time 
hurries us on to eternity. A good conscience is 
worth millions of worlds. None can be truly happy 
without a pure heart, a holy life, and an interest in 
the salvation of Christ. 

" About three months ago, not fewer than 30,000 
persons lost their lives in China, by a great over- 
flowing of water, occasioned by an earthquake, it is 
said. The pride of the Mandarins, and the servility, 
intriguing, and covetousness of all classes of the 
Chinese, seem beyond description." 

Mr. and Mrs. Milne had received, whilst at the 
Cape, much kindness from the chief judge of Bengal, 
John Herbert Harrington, Esq., and from his lady s 
who were there for their health. This they did not 
forget in China. Mr. Milne seems, from his notes, 



116 MEMOIRS OF THE 

to have written very fully to that gentleman on the 
subject nearest to his heart— the state and prospects 
of China; but his letter-book contains only the heads 
of the information, introduced thus:— "Your Chris- 
tian friendship and benevolence lay us under many 
obligations. We have a lively remembrance of them, 
and of your worthy lady, in our prayers. It gave us 
great joy to hear that her health and spirits were 
much improved, and that you were both about to 
return to India. There, we trust, your lives and 
influence will be employed for the honour of God 
and the good of mankind, in some form or other." 
This letter, like all the rest, refers to the difficulty of 
the Chinese language. Let it be remembered, how- 
ever, that Mr. Milne had not spent three months at 
it, when he could both read and write a letter. I 
have now before me specimens of his writing at the 
time, and the characters might be from metal types, 
they are so neat. The celebrated Be Chavagnac did 
not make such progress at first. In one of his letters 
to he Gobien, he says, "As to the language of this 
country, I can assure you that no one would take the 
pains to learn it who is not heartily concerned for 
the advancement of religion. I myself have em- 
ployed eight hours daily, for these Jive months, in 
copying dictionaries. I am now qualified to learn to 
read; conning over the characters, and spelling them 
like a child, with a linguist." 

Having quoted Chavagnac, it is only fair to say, 
that, like Milne he was much shocked by the vices of 
the Chinese, as well as by their privations. "The 
spirit of usury is such amongst them," he says, "that 
nothing but the special grace of Heaven could lead 
them to restore the ill-gotten property, in order to be 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 117 

baptized." "The corruption and depravity of their 
hearts form an equal hinderance to their conversion. 
They never scruple to commit the most enormous 
crimes in secret, provided they do but keep up a 
virtuous exterior. About a fortnight since a Bonze 
came, and desired me to instruct him. He promised 
to submit to whatever I enjoined; but, no sooner had 
I set before him the purity God requires in a Chris- 
tian, and our law, which is so holy as to forbid an 
impure thought or desire, than he replied, " If that 
be the case, I shall never turn Christian!" Yet he 
was perfectly sensible of the truth of our religion." 
The worthy Father had many disappointments of 
this kind; and as such will occur again to our Mis- 
sionaries, it may be well to record one or two. "The 
Chinese are so madly prejudiced in favour of their 
own country, manners, and maxims, that they can- 
not imagine any thing, not Chinese, to deserve the 
least regard. They will confess that all things in 
Christianity are august, holy, and well grounded; so 
that one would suppose they were coming over to 
us: but so far from this, they coldly answer, — Can 
any good thing be produced out of China? Your re- 
ligion is not in our books. Is there any truth un- 
known to our literati?' It was Chavagnac who first 
showed the literati of Nanchang a universal map. 
" They searched long for China; and at last mistook 
one of the hemispheres, embracing Europe, Asia, 
and Africa, for it. I let them go on in their error for 
some time. At last, one of them desired me to ex- 
plain the names in the map. There, I said, are 
Europe, Asia, and Africa. (America they thought 
too large for the rest of the earth.) There is Persia, 
India, Tartary. 'But where is China? they all 



118 MEMOIRS OF THE 

cried. "Tis in that nook? I said; 'and these are its 
limits.' Words can never express the astonishment 
they manifested: they gazed on each other, saying, 
* Ciao te kin;'' it is very small !" 

Mr. Milne, it will be recollected, felt a deep inte- 
rest in Mr. Campbell's exploratory Mission to Africa, 
when at the Cape. He did not forget it when in 
China. One of his first letters was to Mr. Campbell; 
and its history is remarkable. It is thus endorsed 
by Mr. Campbell himself: — This letter came from 
China in the "William Pitt, East Indiaman." She 
was supposed to have struck upon a sunken rock, 
about 150 miles off the coast of South Africa, and 
ail on board to have perished, as none were ever 
heard of afterwards. The loss of the ship was known 
only by the lid of a box, and a parcel of letters wrapt 
in wax cloth, being driven ashore at Algoa bay, 
500 miles N. E. from the Cape of Good Hope. This 
was one of the letters in that bag, and was forwarded 
to me whilst in Africa." There is nothing peculiar 
in the letter itself, but its cheerfulness. It begins 
thus: " Though I am so much fatigued with writing, 
that to hold the pen, or even to sit, is a burden, 
yet I must let you see that I can still write English, 
although rather clumsily. I hear you go on speedily 
in your African discoveries. It will be an act of the 
greatest charity to let me have two or three sheets 
from you, on your return. You will have much 
to tell the world! I sent you an account of Mada- 
gascar, and some thoughts on the plan of a Mission 
to that Island; and also of one to the Mauritius. I 
hope they came to hand. If I can collect any thing 
worth reading, I will write to you." 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 119 



CHAPTER VL 

MR. MILNE'S RECEPTION IN CHINA. 

Dr. Milne will be now, chiefly, bis own biogra- 
pher. No one can regret this, when 1 state that the 
following narrative of his labours was drawn up at the 
request and under the supervision of Dr. Morrison. 
This is a pledge for both its accuracy and modesty. I 
leave it therefore to make its own impression; part 
of which will be, that I have not given my friend 
credit for more piety or talent than his own pen sus- 
tains, nor for more missionary spirit than his labours 
evince. I have taken no liberties whatever with his 
narrative, except to illustrate it here and there by 
anecdotes, or subsequent events. He introduces his 
autobiographical sketch thus: — 

"The difficulty of writing with impartiality any 
narrative in which the author himself has acted a 
part, and where he in a manner becomes his own his- 
torian, is universally confessed: I now begin to feel 
this difficulty. 

"Few men like to interweave their own errors, 
weaknesses, and foibles, into their narrative; and, 
whatever a false modesty may have taught them to 
say or to write, there are perhaps in reality, but very 
few who would cheerfully hold up their partners in 
any work, to the view and respect of the public, 
where they evidently see that such an exhibition 
will throw themselves into the shade. All men who 
act from principle (and who is there that does not at 
least wish it to be supposed that he acts thus?) con- 



120 MEMOIRS OF THE 

ceive that their views, plans, and line of conduct are 
upon the whole right, and, in as far as they can see 
for the time, better than any other they could adopt; 
hence, it is hardly to be wondered at, if they some- 
times speak and write of them in terms which strongly 
imply self-approbation. When a man writes a nar- 
rative in which his own opinions and actions form 
part of his materials, it may be a question whether 
in referring to himself, he should speak in the first 
person or in the third, whether he should say, "/ 
did," or "he did." To condemn the former, as 
displaying vain egotism, would be no less improper 
than to commend the latter as a proof of retiring 
modesty. In writing in the third person, a man per- 
haps stands a better chance of escaping severe criti- 
cism: while he who writes in the first person, enjoys 
some advantage of going on with more facility in his 
■subject. Believing both methods to be equally good 
and equally fit as a medium to display either vanity or 
modesty, according to the state of the writer's mind, I 
have therefore, in what follows, not been at all scrupu- 
lous about the matter, but, have written in the first or 
third person, as they chanced to occur to my thoughts 
at the time. If the reader think, that in any in- 
stance I have overstepped the bounds of modesty, 
and done more than justice to myself, I request he 
will ascribe it to a principle which is very common to 
man, perhaps inseparable from his nature; — namely, 
a desire to be thought favourably of, by mankind. 

" To return from this digression. The expense of 
my journey to London, as well as a considerable 
part of the preparations for it, was borne by the 
Aberdeen Missionary Society. I ever felt my obli- 
gations to the Directors of that Society, for their great 
kindness, both in their official and individual capa- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 121 

city. The correspondence of several of these worthy 
men, often proves refreshing and instructive to me 
in these Heathen lands. While at Gosport, I pur- 
sued my studies with as much assiduity as my bodily 
strength would admit. I began with scarce any hope 
of success; but resolved that if I should not be suc- 
cessful, it should not be for want of application. The 
first intimations of the Society's wish to appoint me 
to the Chinese Mission, were received with surprise 
and fear; but having no predilection for any particu- 
lar place, I referred the decision to the Directors; 
hoping that Divine Providence would overrule their 
determination for my own good, and that of the 
cause which I wished to serve. It has since often 
proved a source of satisfaction that, by a voluntary 
act, I put the decision out of my own power. Having 
gone through the usual course of studies, and being 
fortunate enough to obtain the approbation of my 
tutor, to whose paternal kindness I ever feel deeply 
indebted, I was ordained to the Gospel Ministry on 
the 12th July, 1812. On the 4th of the following 
September, I went with Mrs. Milne, who was also 
from the North of Scotland, on board of ship at Ports- 
moutb, to sail for the Cape of Good Hope. At the 
Cape we met with some of our old friends, and ex- 
perienced much kindness from the Christians there. 
We were introduced to John Herbert Harrington, 
Esquire, who, together with Mrs. Harrington, were 
on a visit from Bengal; these worthy persons showed 
us great kindness; and have ever since continued 
their benevolent attentions both to our family and 
work." (This early and influential friend of mis- 
sions, was induced to return to India for a [ew years 
with Lord Amherst, after having retired from office, 
11* 



122 MEMOIRS OF THE 

to spend the evening of life at home. That evening 
he was disappointed of: he died just as he came in 
sight of England again.) "We next sailed by way 
of the Isle of France, where, at the request of one of 
the Directors of the Missionary Society, I employed 
myself in collecting information relative to thelsland 
of Madagascar, to which the Society was about to 
send a Mission. A small pamphlet was compiled 
partly from French books met with there, and partly 
from the verbal communications of those who had 
resided at Madagascar. These imperfect hints were 
afterwards published at the end of the Rev. John 
Campbell's book of Travels in South Africa. It was 
intended that I should visit that island, if a conve- 
nient opportunity offered, which was not the case 
during our stay at the Isle of France. On the 4th 
July, 1813, we arrived safely at Macao, and were 
most cordially welcomed by Mr. and Mrs. Morrison." 
Thus briefly is his voyage to China told: and thus 
easily is it made, too, now. It was not always thus 
safe to sail to Macao. Father Avril, who discovered 
an overland route to China, says that, "of 600 
Missionaries who had sailed from France to China, 
only one hundred arrived: the rest perished by sick- 
ness or shipwreck." (JlvriVs Travels.) " I com- 
menced the study of the Chinese language, under 
the same impressions as those with which I had be- 
gun my studies at Gosport. I had an idea that the 
language was extremely difficult (an idea which I 
have never yet seen any reason to change,) and felt 
convinced that, for a person of very humble talents, 
great diligence, undivided attention, and continued 
perseverance were requisite, in order to his attaining, 
after long application, as much knowledge of it as 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 123 

would enable him to be of any service in the cause 
of Christianity. 

" I therefore resolved that, in as far as it should 
please God to give bodily health, I would labour to 
the utmost of my strength, and not be discouraged if 
my progress should be very slow. I began under 
more favourable circumstances than my fellow-la- 
bourer had done. I had the aid of Dr. Morrison's 
writings on the Chinese language, of his experience 
acquired through a period of six years, and hoped to 
enjoy his personal instructions for a considerable 
time, But, on the 2d or 3d day after I began, a 
verbal order was sent from the (then) Portuguese 
Governor of Macao, commanding me to leave the 
settlement in eight days; which was shortly after 
followed by another message, ordering me to go on 
board a vessel that was then going out of Port. It 
was in vain stated to the Governor, that I would 
pledge myself to leave the place in the course of one 
or two years, after acquiring some knowledge of the 
Chinese language. No, the order to depart must be 
obeyed. This measure was considered by some dis- 
interested persons, both of the English and other fac- 
tories, as very inhospitable and ungrateful. They 
reasoned thus: ' Mr. Milne is a subject of Great Bri- 
tain — a country that is spilling its blood and wasting 
its treasures, to preserve the integrity of the king- 
dom of Portugal; moreover, he has infringed none of 
the local regulations of the Portuguese in this place. 
Hence, it can hardly be considered honourable to re- 
fuse the ordinary rights of hospitality to any subject 
of an allied country. But Mr. Milne, it is supposed, 
has some religious object in view, which it is feared, 
may prove detrimental to the interests of the Church 



124 MEMOIRS OF THE 

of Rome; therefore the zeal of the Catholic clergy is 
awakened against him. Still, whatever his ultimate 
views may he, he has not yet appeared in any other 
capacity in Macao, than that of a British subject; and 
when it is considered how ample a toleration, and 
how many privileges the Catholic clergy enjoy in 
England, and in the British possessions in India, it 
cannot be viewed as an equitable proceeding to deny 
a temporary residence to an individual who has per- 
haps not the wish, and certainly not the power, of 
doing any thing against the Romish religion on its 
present footing in Macao.' Such were the views 
which some gentlemen who acted a friendly part on 
this occasion, had of the subject. Whatever their 
own particular sentiments of religion, or of Mis- 
sionary efforts, were, is another matter. They 
viewed this measure rather politically than reli- 
giously; and some of them were not backward to use 
their influence to obtain a revocation of the order. 
The kind attention of the chiefs of the Dutch and 
Swedish factories, and of several gentlemen, in the 
English factory, on the occasion, laid me under 
many obligations. It was necessary, however, for 
the time, to remove. I accordingly left Macao on 
the 20lh July, (Mrs. Milne being allowed to remain 
with our friends,) and went in a small boat to Can- 
ton, where I remained the ensuing season; enjoying 
that hospitality among the Heathen, which had been 
denied in a Christian colony! Not having been long 
from my native country, and having generally met 
with kindness in the colonies which we passed on 
our way out, I no doubt felt more at being driven 
from Macao, than a person who had seen more of 
strange countries, and passed through more of the 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 125 

varieties of life, would have done. Afterwards, when 
reflecting more maturely on the subject, I saw that 
there was reason to make every possible allowance 
for the conduct of the government of Macao, and to 
put as favourable a construction upon it as it would 
bear. I was aware that the Governor did it not from 
personal ill-will: his official situation probably ren- 
dered it prudent to listen to the voice of the church." 
(That church could treat some of her own Mission- 
aries in this style. In 1704, D. Fontaney had to 
vindicate the Jesuits to the confessor of the king of 
France, for their harsh treatment of the French Mis- 
sionaries, on their landing- at Macao. The French- 
men did not find the Portuguese free from the spirit 
of jealousy or rivalship. — Locker, Vol. 2, p. 180. 
Even Ricci and his colleagues were denounced by 
the Portuguese as spies and traitors, when they 
landed at Macao. See Le Compte's China, p. 359. 
Thus, commercial as well as sectarian rivalry, had 
something to do with Portuguese jealousy from the 
first. Brotherhood at Rome is not a security for 
brotherly kindness abroad.) " Here it is but just to 
acknowledge that, subsequently, I was permitted to 
return to Macao, when my affairs required it; and 
that I never after met with any farther impediment 
from the government or from the people; on the 
contrary, the kindness of several respectable Portu- 
guese families deserves my hearty acknowledg- 
ments. For some time I continued labouring at 
the language in Canton, with but little assistance, 
till Dr. Morrison came up with the factory, when I 
enjoyed the benefits of his tuition for about three 
months. 

"Not considering myself a competent judge of the 



126 MEMOIRS OF THE 

methods proper for acquiring the singular and diffi- 
cult language of China, I resigned myself entirely 
to his direction; a measure which I have ever had 
the highest cause to be satisfied with. He suggested 
the importance of laying aside, for a time, almost 
every other study, and spending the whole strength 
of body and mind in one pursuit, viz., that of the 
language. The whole day, from morning till late 
at night, was accordingly employed in Chinese stu- 
dies. My other pursuits were laid aside for the time; 
even theology, and the critical study of the sacred 
Scriptures, for which a peculiar partiality had always 
been felt, were scarcely attended to above an hour 
in a whole week. This sacrifice appeared at first 
exceedingly hard to make, but the advantage was af- 
terwards experienced. Three other suggestions of 
the same gentleman, respecting the study of the 
Chinese language, I shall here mention, partly to 
testify my obligation for them, and partly for the 
consideration of those who may in future study Chi- 
nese. He remarked that, in learning a foreign lan- 
guage, he thought a person should at first attend 
much to the colloquial dialect, because when he can 
once ask a few questions, and is master of a few con- 
stantly recurring phrases, he will then be able to de- 
rive benefit from the instructions of a native teacher, 
and also be daily gathering something from what he 
hears in conversation. 

"Again, it was observed that, from the nature of 
the Chinese language, it seemed to be of importance 
for the learner to commit much to memory. The 
practice of the Chinese themselves strongly confirms 
this remark. 

" Finally, he advised that, in reading, particular 



REV. W. MlLftE, i). D. 127 

attention should be paid to the character. A few 
characters should every day be written and care- 
fully analyzed. These suggestions I found of great 
service; and when the urgent necessity there is for 
commencing the work of instruction among the 
Heathen as early as possible is considered, I think 
an attention to the first three of these remarks will 
early and amply repay their labour, while a rigorous 
adherence to the last remark, namely, a careful atten- 
tion to the character, will in course of time secure a 
degree of correctness which is very essential in 
writing on sacred subjects. 

"On the 14th October, 1813, our daughter Ra- 
chel Amelia was born; she was baptized on the 23d 
January, 1814. 

" While in Canton, it was necessary for me to hire 
apartments, generally called a factory here, which, 
though small, cost 500 Spanish dollars for the sea- 
son. To a person without the ordinary commercial 
prospects which bring most foreigners to Canton, 
and who was supported by a benevolent society, 
this sum was large; but there was no means of 
avoiding it. 

"Being then incapable of doing any thing in the 
Chinese language, and as there was no public reli- 
gious instruction in the English language in Canton, 
I preached in this "hired house" on the Sabbaths, 
during that, and the following winter, to those from 
the different foreign factories and ships who chose 
to attend. Dr. Morrison had a Sunday lecture in 
Macao, for the benefit of those who wish to avail 
themselves thereof. 

"Here I would again detain the reader, while I 
remark that the Chinese, however opposed to the 



128 MEMOIRS OF THE 

Gospel themselves, yet never object to foreigners 
using the religions of their respective nations what- 
ever these may be. On the contrary, men who seem 
to regard no God, and treat with contempt every kind 
of religion, sink greatly in the estimation of the so- 
ber-minded. The foreign commercial establishments 
in China are considered the representatives of their 
several countries; and to leave them totally destitute 
of religious ordinances, and of public teachers, tends 
to diminish their national consequence in the eyes of 
the Chinese; and not, as some have foolishly thought, 
to lessen the suspicions of that people. Independent, 
however, of any political consideration, the fact that* 
the several factories are without Christian ordi- 
nances, and that there are several thousands of fo- 
reigners, English, Americans, &c, professing the 
Gospel, for three or four months annually, during 
the time the ships are in China, entirely destitute of 
Christian instruction, will not be viewed as a light 
matter by the friends of truth, morality and religion. 
The effect of those instructions which our country- 
men receive from their respective clergymen and 
pastors at home, is often lost in the contaminations 
which reign around them while abroad; and many 
of them die in China without any one to administer 
salutary instruction and consolation in their last mo- 
ments! It is earnestly to be wished that the differ- 
ent Christian nations which trade at Canton, par- 
ticularly England and America, from which the 
greatest number of persons annually come, would 
seriously consider this, and speedily adopt suitable 
means for the removal of so great an evil. One or 
two Christian ministers of exemplary and consistent 
character, who would value a situation more for the 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 129 

opportunities it affords of doing good, than for the 
prospect it holds forth of raising them speedily to 
wealth and independence, would be exceedingly 
useful among the Protestant foreigners in China. 
Christians are not the proper objects of a Mission- 
ary's labour, neither has he time to spend in their 
instruction: that belongs more properly to ministers 
who have a fixed charge. I would gladly provoke 
the Churches in England and America to this 'work 
of faith and labour of love;' and hope their choice of 
agents for this important service will fall upon men 
of piety, learning, and dignity of conduct — men 
who, while they are free from those useless pecu- 
liarities which would disgust persons of rank and 
education, will consider it as a duty cheerfully to at- 
tend the hammocks and sick beds of poor illiterate 
sailors — men whose conduct will command respect, 
reverence, and affection, do honour to their charac- 
ter as ministers of Christ, reflect credit on the Pro- 
testant faith in the presence of its enemies, and tend 
to draw forth the esteem of the Heathen around 
them. 

" Dr. Morrison, some time since, suggested the 
importance of this idea to some clerical persons in 
America." (Happily, Dr. Morrison lived to see his 
suggestion acted upon, and to have American col- 
leagues at Canton.) 

As Mr. Milne mastered the Chinese language 
soon, and thus partly disproved his own opinion, I 
may safely add to this chapter the original form of 
his opinion. "To acquire the Chinese is a work for 
men will) bodies of brass, lungs of steel, heads of oak, 
hands of spring-steel, eyes of eagles, hearts of apos- 
tles, memories of angels, and lives of Methuselahs! 
12 



130 MEMOIRS OF THE 

Slill I make a little progress. I hope, if not to be 
master, yet to gain as much as will suit the purposes 
of a Missionary. Every sentence gained I value at 
the rate of a dollar; so that should I gain 10,000, I 
shall not. consider myself poor!" MSS., 1814.) 



CHAPTER VII. 

MR. MILNE'S VISIT TO JAVA. 

" Dr. Morrison had now, by his own individual 
labour, brought the translation of the New Testa- 
ment near to a close; it was finished and revised in 
the end of 1813. Though he did not consider the 
work as laying claims to perfection, yet the comple- 
tion of it was viewed as constituting an era in the 
Chinese Mission. It was an event which every good 
Christian ardently wished for; and, as a commence- 
ment to the work of evangelizing China, it was a 
most important attainment. The news gladdened 
the hearts of many thousands of Christians at home, 
who offered up their most cordial thanks to God, for 
his goodness in preserving the translator's life to 
finish the work, and their most fervent prayers for 
its success. The translator was never elated with 
his work; yet he felt grateful to the author of his 
being for making him thus far instrumental in 
serving the cause for which he left his native shores; 
and his colleague deemed himself happy in reaching 
China, just when the second volume of the sacred 
oracles was ready to be put into the hands of the 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 131 

Heathen. Dr. Morrison had, as already noticed, 
brought out with him from England a manuscript 
containing the Acts and some of Paul's Epistles, 
which had been at a former period rendered into 
Chinese, by some Catholic Missionary. These he 
found of much assistance in his first efforts to com- 
municate Christian knowledge to the Heathen; and 
he frequently .derived assistance from them in course 
of the translation. He deemed it right publicly to 
acknowledge his obligations to his unknown prede- 
cessor, the author of the MS., which was done in a 
letter addressed to the Committee of the British and 
Foreign Bible Society. Dr. M. was not ignorant of 
the efforts that were making in Bengal by the mem- 
bers of the Baptist Mission, in the same cause; nor is 
any thing here said with a view to disparage, or 
throw a veil over, the highly useful labours of so 
meritorious a body of men. On the contrary, Dr. 
M., from the beginning, thought that the labours of 
several individuals, instructed by different native 
teachers, would ultimately contribute to the pro- 
gressive perfection of a translation of the Divine 
oracles into Chinese. He hoped that the harmony 
of the Gospels (by the Catholic Missionaries,) and 
several of the epistles, as well as a Chinese teacher, 
all of which he had before procured for and sent to 
them, would contribute in some degree to the pro- 
gress and perfection of their version." 

The candour of all this is delightful! It was not, 
however, always reciprocated! The church of Rome 
ought to have said something of her claims when 
this statement was given to the world. Morrison 
and Milne told all they knew of her Chinese trans- 
lations. If, however, Le Compte is to be credited. 



132 MEMOIRS OF THE 

her Missionaries translated the entire Scriptures into 
Chinese. He says expressly, that the translation 
was completed, although, he adds, "it would be rash 
imprudence to publish it now." The Pope forbade 
the use of a Chinese Missal: did he interdict the 
Scriptures too? This subject will come up again. — 
he Compte's China, p. 391. 

" About this time, Dr. Morrison heard of the good 
effects of his tract, on 'The Redemption of the 
World,' in reforming a native Chinese of vicious 
manners, who had, in early life, been educated as a 
Roman Catholic. This encouraged him to hope 
that his labour, though carried on under very un- 
promising circumstances, would not ' be in vain in 
the Lord.' Many thousand copies of that small 
publication have since been widely circulated among 
the Chinese. The fruits do not immediately appear; 
but. 'the word of Jehovah shall not return to him 
void; it shall prosper in the thing whereunto he 
sent it.' 

"As Mr. Milne was not permitted to remain in 
Macao, and could not, without some danger of at- 
tracting the attention of Government, continue in 
Canton all the year round, it became a question, 
what was the most proper course to take. After 
due deliberation, it was resolved, that, as the New 
Testament and several tracts were finished, an edi- 
tion of them should be printed; and that he should 
go through the chief Chinese settlements in the Ma- 
lay Archipelago, and circulate them as widely as 
possible. The objects of this tour were: — 

"1. To circulate the New Testament and tracts. 

"2. To seek a quiet and peaceful retreat, where 
the chief seat of the Chinese Mission should be 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 133 

fixed; and where those important labours, which 
could not be carried on to great extent under a per- 
secuting government, might be pursued without in- 
terruption. 

"3. To make such memoranda of the Chinese 
population, circumstances, &c, as might in future 
assist to direct the operations of the Mission with 
regard to the means proper for spreading the Gospel 
among them. 

"4. To inquire what facilities existed in Java and 
Penang for printing a volume of Dialogues, Chinese 
and English, compiled by Dr. Morrison, with the 
view of assisting his junior brethren in the acquisi- 
tion of the Chinese language. These were the 
principal ends of the proposed tour. The books re- 
solved to be printed and circulated, were — New Tes- 
tament, 2,000; Tract, 10,000; Catechism, 5,000. 
Total 17,000. 

"To carry these through the press, at a time when 
the jealousy of the Chinese government was feeling- 
ly alive to every movement of foreigners, was a work 
attended with no ordinary anxiety. Happy Britons 
and Americans! — ye know not the anxieties which 
despotism occasions. Though the servants of God 
have no reason to be appalled by the fury of the op- 
pressor, because there is an arm that can restrain 
the wrath of man, yet it is in human nature to feel 
solicitude. However, it pleased God, under whose 
control are all the movements of human society, so 
to order it that the whole impression was carried 
through, and suitably disposed of, without exciting 
the public attention. 

"When the printing was finished, the greater part 
rA the edition was placed under Mr. Milne's care, 
12* 



134 MEMOIRS OF THE 

for distribution among the Chinese emigrants in the 
places already named. He had then scarcely learned 
the rudiments of the Chinese language, as he had 
not attended to it above six months; more than a 
third of which time he had laboured under great 
disadvantages, being obliged to fag alone without 
the assistance of his senior brother. He of course 
felt his extreme inadequacy for a work in which a 
much greater acquaintance with the colloquial Chi- 
nese was necessary. To be so early deprived of the 
tuition of Dr. Morrison, to whose personal kindness 
and pious counsels, he was no less indebted, than to 
his attainments in Chinese literature, was very pain- 
ful to him. It was, however, a great ease to his 
mind to leave his family under the kind care of Mr. 
and Mrs. M., and in the midst of some benevolent 
persons, whose attentions were ever ready and abun- 
dant, At Dr. Morrison's suggestion he had com- 
mitted to memory the volume of Dialogues, formerly 
mentioned, and copied over both it and the grammar, 
which labour he found of exceeding great service af- 
terwards — he had begun to read in the more easy 
colloquial books, and could write the character im- 
perfectly. With these very inadequate qualifica- 
tions, and with a teacher who knew not a single 
word of any language but his own, he set out on 
his tour; resolving to do the best he could; and 
hoping that, by the divine blessing, the service 
which he was going upon, would contribute iis 
quota to the establishment of truth and righteous- 
ness in the earth. The advices and judicial coun- 
sels of his faithful friend, proved exceedingly useful; 
they were often adverted to during his absence in 
the islands. 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 135 

"After having - , with two gentlemen who were in 
the same boat, narrowly escaped seizure by a Chi- 
nese war-boat, he went on board the ship 'James 
Drummond,' bound to Java, by way of Banca. She 
was carrying 450 Chinese emigrants, who were land- 
ed at the latter place. While on board, twenty-five 
copies of the New Testament (perhaps the first com- 
plete copies of the Chinese Testament ever disposed 
of,) and many tracts were distributed among these 
poor men who were going abroad in search of their 
daily bread." (Both Morrison and Milne can afford 
to let me say, that Corvinus, in 1315, published his 
Tartar version, in China: Moshian says, "in a beau- 
tiful form." I have read somewhere of a Gothic one 
found in the interior, by a Jesuit. The family to 
whom it belonged would not sell it for any money. 
They called it their " Thesaurus." I regret that I 
cannot name my authority for this fact, at present.) 
" In this service he had the assistance of a fellow 
passenger, W. S. D. Esq., son of the Rev. Dr. D., 
of Rayne, North of Scotland, whose obliging man- 
ners and intelligent conversation rendered the pas- 
sage very agreeable. This gentleman introduced 
Mr. Milne to the kindness of several official persons 
on their arrival in Java; and has ever since continued 
to manifest to him and his family, a degree of bene- 
volent, and friendly attention, which deserves their 
warmest acknowledgments. 

"At Banca, where there is a considerable number 
of Chinese employed chiefly in the tin mines, some 
New Testaments and Iracts were distributed, and 
others left under the charge of Captain, (now Major) 
Court, the resident, who afterwards caused them to 
be circulated at the different mines. This gentle- 



136 MEMOIRS OF THE 

man manifested much politeness towards Mr. Milne, 
for which he ever felt grateful. 

"On the 10th of March, the vessel arrived at Ba- 
tavia. Mr. Milne, being an entire stranger, lodged 
in one of the taverns of that unhealthy city for six- 
teen days;" (it is very much improved since;) "after 
which, by the kindness of the government, he ob- 
tained lodgings at a liille distance from town, in a 
more pleasant and healthy situation, and near to 
two gentlemen whose kindness, together with that 
of their families, he can never he sufficiently thank- 
ful for, viz.: the Rev. Professor Ross, of the Dutch 
reformed church, and the Rev. W. Robinson, a 
member of the Baptist Mission in India. Many 
agreeable hours were spent in their company, after 
the fatigues of the day, in going from house to house 
among the Chinese, were over. Before leaving 
China, he received a letter of introduction from J. 
T. E., Esq., chief of the H. E. I. Company's fac- 
tory, to the Honourable Sir T. Stamford Raffles 
Lieutenant-Governor of Java, who, in the most 
handsome manner, afforded every facility to his ob- 
jects. Governor Raffles viewed every judicious at- 
tempt to spread the knowledge of Christianity as 
tending to improve the slate of civil society, and to 
render Governments prosperous and stable. Hence, 
he furnished Mr. M. with the means of travelling at 
the expense of Government, through the interior and 
eastern parts of the island; and proposed to afford him 
facilities for visiting Pontiano, Sambas, and Banjer- 
masin, on the island of Borneo, where many thou- 
sands of Chinese are settled. The war with Balli 
and at Maccasser, and other circumstances, pre- 
vented any attempt being made to carry this last 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 137 

proposal into execution. Arrangements, however, 
were made before Mr. M.'s departure from Java, for 
sending Testaments and tracts to those Chinese 
colonies. 

"When Mr. Milne began his journey to the inte- 
rior and eastern parts of Java, the Governor gave 
him letters of introduction to the residents, and prin- 
cipal British Officers and Native Princes in the set- 
tlements through which he had to pass: — who all 
uniformly treated him with kindness, and rendered 
him every needful assistance. Before leaving Bata- 
via, he sent round by sea, several boxes of books to 
the chief eastern ports; and took some large packages 
in the carriage in which he travelled, for circulation 
in the small Chinese settlements in the hills, and 
along the road. He visited all the chief towns, (ex- 
cept Djocjo-carto,) and villages on Java, where the 
greatest number of Chinese reside; and circulated 
among them the New Testament and tracts. From 
Java he passed over to the adjoining island of Ma- 
dura, on which there are also several Chinese settle- 
ments; and where the word of God was also circu- 
lated. On his return from the eastward to Batavia, 
he narrowly escaped shipwreck. Had the vessel 
been detained at sea sixteen hours longer, all that 
were in her must, according to human probability, 
have perished, as she sunk in the roads, the morning 
after they left her. The good hand of God saved 
him from this, and several other imminent dangers to 
which he was exposed in the interior. While at 
Batavia, he had occasional slight attacks of fever 
and ague, but was mercifully preserved from that 
devouring disease, the Batavia fever, which has 
swept off its tens of thousands, and which proved 



138 MEMOIRS OF THE 

fatal to W. Robertson, Esquire, a medical gentleman, 
who had travelled in company with him a conside- 
rable part of the journey to and from the eastern 
settlements. 

"While on Java, and other islands, he used his 
best endeavours to put the books committed to his 
care into the most proper channels. Though they 
were generally well received by the Chinese, yet 
immediate good fruits could not be looked for. 

"The tracts and books must be followed by the 
preaching of the Gospel, before their full effect be 
known. It is also a very possible case that some of 
them may have been destroyed — some of them ne- 
glected — some of them never read — some of them 
sold for gain — and some parts of them but very im- 
perfectly understood; yet he was not discouraged by 
any, or all of these considerations. For he thought 
that if one-tenth, yea, one hundredth part, should in 
course of a century to come, answer the great end 
proposed, the heavy expense which the Christian 
public had been at in preparing, printing, and circu- 
lating them, would be more than amply repaid. He 
hoped that some of his three brethren who had just 
come to Java, The Rev. Messrs. Kam, Bruckner, 
and Supper — the last of whom fell a sacrifice to the 
Batavia fever in the close of 1816, would study the 
Chinese language, and follow up the distribution of 
the written word, by oral instruction; and that the 
Missionary Society would soon appoint others to la- 
bour in that important island, for the conversion of 
the Chinese. As Java has now reverted to (he King 
of the Netherlands, it is sincerely wished that the 
Dutch Missionary Society may also adopt some mea- 
sures for the same purpose. The first establishment 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 139 

of Christianity in the Molucca Islands, the transla- 
tion of the whole Scriptures into the Malay, and the 
composition of several excellent theological pieces in 
the same language, will continue, as long as history 
can preserve records, as imperishable monuments of 
the pious industry and extensive erudition of Dutch 
divines; and of the liberality of that Government 
which bore the whole expense. The faithful men 
who did the work, have long since gone to their re- 
ward — but their labours remain — ' Divine Providence 
has commanded devouring time to respect and spare 
them' for the instruction of future generations, and 
as facilities to future labourers. 

"The Dutch Christians in Batavia manifested 
much kindness to Mr. Milne; and gave him encou- 
ragement to hope that some of them would, in their 
several stations, use means to impress the truths of 
the Gospel upon their Chinese neighbours. It is 
hoped, that they will now, when Providence has re- 
placed the reins of Government in the hands of their 
country, come vigorously forward to occupy the 
ground which is so effectually within their reach. 
Those engaged in the Chinese Mission will rejoice if 
they can do any thing to farther their efforts in so 
good a work. 

"On the 4th of August, Mr. Milne left Java, and 
on the 11th, arrived at Malacca, where he was em- 
ployed I ill the 18th, in the same manner as he had 
been on Java. He had an introductory letter from 
Governor Raffles, to Major W. Farquhar, the Resi- 
dent and Commandant, who behaved in the most 
kind and generous manner to him, affording every 
assistance to the work in which he was engaged. 
Mr. Milne had taken a Chinese printer with him 



140 MEMOIRS OF THE 

from China; and in addition to the hooks brought 
with him, he had printed at Java and Malacca, a 
translation of the 1st of Genesis, 1800 — Tract, 300 — 
Hand-bill, 1,000 — and farewell address (the last 
only of his own composition.) As the season for 
returning to China was pretty far gone, he was 
obliged to give up all idea of proceeding to Penang, 
as was originally intended; but found means of for- 
warding some Chinese Testaments and Tracts to 
that island, as well as to Rhio, Bintang, Tringana, 
Siak, and other places where Chinese were settled. 

"On the 5th September, 1814, he again reached 
China, and was in great mercy restored to his friends. 
In the relation of his tour, there was found much 
ground for thankfulness to God; and some reason to 
hope that his being formerly prohibited to remain in 
Macao, would, contrary to the design of the authors 
of that prohibition, "turn out for the furtherance of 
the Gospel." 

These grateful and respectful references to Sir 
Stamford Raffles were cordially reciprocated by that 
highly intelligent and philanthropic gentleman. In 
saying this, I do not refer chiefly to the public testi- 
mony he bore to the character of Dr. Milne, but to 
the manner in which he spoke of him in private, 
whenever the subject of Missions was introduced. I 
had opportunities of knowing this, whilst he was 
visiting his cousin, Dr. Raffles, at Liverpool; and 
have this year compared my recollections with those 
of my old friend, who says, that his Cousin's private 
letters to him are even more explicit than the eulo- 
giums I heard from his lips. 

"The farewell Address, written by Mr. Milne at 
this time, was translated after his death by Dr. Mor- 
rison. I preserve it, as a specimen of his spirit. 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 141 

"TRANSLATION OF A FAREWELL LETTER TO THE 
CHINESE ON JAVA. 

" A general address to the respected people of the Ta- 
tsing Dynasty, who dwell in Pa, (Batavia) and 
in other places (on Java.) 

"Benevolent Elder Brethren, 

"Peace, prosperity, ten thousand blessings, and all 
the good which you desire* 

"Your younger brother, intending to visit other 
ports, presents this parting token of respect, but his 
eyes will constantly look towards you; his heart, 
always ruminating, will remember you, and resolves 
to pray, that the Deity may bless you, your children, 
and your children's children, to ten thousand gene- 
rations. 

"Your younger brother thinks, that the Maker of 
the heavens and the earth is the one only true and 
living God, and there is none else. 

"The past, the present, and the future, are fully 
known to God. He rewards goodness, punishes 
wickedness, and can do all things. 

"The gods who have not made the heavens and 
the earth cannot endure as the heavens and the earth, 
(that is, must perish;) but the true and living God 
will exist externally. He made and nourishes all 
men under heaven, and will judge all. When we 
sit — when we sleep — when we speak — and when 
we think, God observes all. 

"No man can at any time see God; therefore no 
man understands his form. 

"All human beings under heaven have often sin- 
ned against God, and deserve to suffer his displea- 
sure. But God, being merciful and gracious, sent 
13 



142 MEMOIRS OF THE 

his only son Jesus into the world to practise virtue, 
and to redeem them from their iniquities, in order 
that all who repent of their sins, and trust in Jesus, 
should obtain eternal life in heaven. Those who 
do not receive his doctrines, but work iniquity, must 
go down to hell, (that is, earth's prison) and suffei 
undefined punishment. 

" These are the doctrines of the holy books which 
your younger brother has presented to you, his re- 
spected friends. 

" These books teach men about the affairs of an- 
cient times, concerning the character of men of the 
present age — the happiness and misery of the life 
to come — the temple of heaven — and the prison of 
hell. 

" Some parts of these books are, perhaps, not easily 
understood at present; but pray to God to unfold 
them — every day read a little — perhaps some person 
will come to explain them to you — then you will be 
able to understand. 

" Remember what the Sages have said, — 
< Do not blot or destroy good books.' 

"Brethren, this life is temporary. Still things 
under the sun are vanity; therefore do not set )?our 
hearts upon them. 

"While we live, the riches of the world have their 
use — when we die, they are altogether useless after 
death: we cannot carry away a single Wan (that is, 
none at all.) Seek God's gracious favour; deal justly 
with all; let not the rich greedily oppress the poor, 
nor the poor discontentedly complain of their lot; for 
both rich and poor must shortly die. 

"Parents, teach your children to read the sacred 
book— to write— to trust in Jesus Christ — to venerate 
the aged — to discharge filial piety to you— to love 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 143 

their brothers and sisters — to pity the poor, and do 
good to all men — then all will be well. 
"Your younger Brother 

"ME-LEEN, 
" Bows and pays his respects, 
(l Batavia, 19th day of the 5th moon of the 
19th year of Kea-king; or July 5th, 1814." 



CHAPTER VIII. 

JOINT LABOURS IN CHINA. 

" In the month of April, 1814, during his col- 
league's absence in the islands, Dr. Morrison pub- 
lished a small tract, containing a general outline of 
the Old Testament history. The creation, the de- 
luge, the descent of the children of Israel into Egypt, 
and their deliverance from thence, the giving of the 
law and other principal events down to the coming 
of the Messiah, are briefly noticed, and interspersed 
with quotations from the sacred volume, teaching 
the unity of God, the end of sacrifices, &c. 

" In the same month a small collection of spiritual 
songs or hymns to be used in the worship of God, 
was sent to press. Most of them were originally 
prose translations.made by Dr. Morrison, from the 
Scotch version of the Psalms, and from the para- 
phrastic hymns of that Church, from Dr. Watts' 
hymn-, and the Olney hymns, by Cowper and New- 
ton. From prose they were turned into verse by 
Dr. Morrison's Chinese assistant and his son. As 



144 MEMOIRS OF THE 

poetic compositions, they perhaps do not excel, but 
they contain the most important matter for Christian 
edification, and are capable of being sung in congre- 
gations and families. Dr. Morrison employed his 
assistants in this labour on the Sabbath days; hoping 
that by turning their attention to divine subjects, 
some good effects might be produced on iheir own 
hearts, while preparing materials of usefulness to 
others. 

"(On the 17th April, 1814, John Morrison was 
born; and baptized on the 1st May.) 

" The chief part of the edition of the New Testa- 
ment, noticed in the preceding section, having been 
circulated in the islands of the Archipelago, and 
on the border of China, it was thought necessary 
to prepare the way for another. The former edition 
was printed in a large octavo size, in conformity 
to the most respectable editions of the Sze-shoo 
and other Chinese classical books. But for a book 
of this size, much paper is required; hence it be- 
comes very expensive. This consideration induced 
Dr. Morrison to think of a new edition in a duode- 
cimo size. 

" 1. Because it would be less expensive than the 
octavo edition. 

" 2. Because, in the present state of China, it was 
desirable to multiply sets of blocks. One set could 
be easily destroyed or lost. If there were two or 
more sets, the chance of preserving the work and 
extending its usefulness, was greater. He had often 
contemplated, not to say the necessity, but the pro- 
priety, of removing from Canton to Penang, or 
Malacca, where he might enjoy more liberty to pur- 
sue his work with an easy mind. In that event, he 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 145 

was desirous of leaving a set of blocks in the hand 
of some bookseller in China — casting, as it were, 
this bread of God upon the waters, in hope that it 
would be taken up by some one making the voyage 
of life, and perishing for want of wholesome food. 

" Here we may also remark, that the prospect of 
gain arising from the sale, might induce the book- 
seller to print, and dispose of the sacred volume; and 
the success of any book in leading men to the know- 
ledge of God, does not depend on the motive of the 
circulator. It is, indeed, devoutly to be wished, that 
the sale of the holy Scriptures should become an ob- 
ject of gain in China; nothing would so effectual^ 
ensure their speedy and extensive circulation. A 
thousand sets of blocks, (were so many wanted,) 
prepared at the expense of the Bible, or any other 
Society, and given gratis to individuals, who would 
diligently employ them for their own pecuniary ad- 
vantage, would be most usefully bestowed. Mil- 
lions of persons, to whose abodes we cannot pene- 
trate, would be accessible to them; and, instead of 
an individual agent or two, thousands of volunteers 
would shortly offer their services. If pious Chris- 
tians, or Missionaries, could always be obtained for 
the circulation of the Divine Oracles, it would be 
doubtless preferable; but as that is not uniformly the 
case, such instruments as can be got, should be em- 
ployed; for the days are gone, (may they never re- 
turn!) when men, hoodwinked by ignorance and su- 
perstition, supposed that every ihing which did not 
pass through official, consecrated, and clerical hands, 
must necessarily lose its effects in the instruction 
and salvation of mankind!" (These days seemed 
gone, when Dr. Milne wrote; but now they seem 
13* 



146 MEMOIRS OF THE 

to be returning. They are returned, so far as the 
great body of the clergy are concerned. Whether 
the laity of the Church of England will abet the 
insolent bigotry of the high priesthood, now that it 
out-herods the Pope, remains to be seen. Another 
laity, however, and " a more excellent priesthood," 
laugh it to scorn, as a mere political mania, which 
will defeat itself, and cover its authors with shame.) 
" 3. Because an edition of this size would be more 
portable than the former. This is an object that 
deserves attention in every useful work, and particu- 
larly where the state of the Government is such as 
to render great caution necessary in the circulation. 
Mr. Milne several times met with Chinese, whose 
only objection to the New Testament was its size. 
Had it been smaller, they could have taken several 
copies into the interior provinces, with less difficulty 
than they could lake one. The 12mo edition is not 
a pocket size, but an approximation to it; and the 
mode of printing in China, will admit of the whole 
being printed in a pocket size whenever it may be 
wished. The Chinese have several books of this 
character, which they call Seu-chin, that is, a sleeve- 
gem; probably from the circumstance of their fre- 
quently carrying in their sleeve, valuable articles 
which Europeans usually carry in their pocket. To 
have the whole Scriptures in Chinese, in an edition of 
this size, is a desideratum, they would truly be a gem 
in the sleeve!" (Dr. Morrison says, "The Romish 
Missionaries published a kind of breviary in this 
size, and with this title." They would have pub- 
lished the Missal also in Chinese, and used it, too, 
in the churches, had the Pope allowed them. Fa- 
ther Couplet presented the translation and the re- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 147 

quest, at Rome; but his Holiness had no faith in any 
but Latin prayers. — he Compte, p. 391.) 

" These were the reasons which led to the reso- 
lution of getting the New Testament cut in 12mo. 
A printer was accordingly engaged, who undertook 
to cut the blocks for 500 Spanish dollars, and to cast 
off each copy for half a dollar. But there are always 
a great many incidental expenses, which cannot at 
first be brought into any calculation. From the 
despotic nature of the Chinese Government, and the 
covetousness of the people, such expenses exceed- 
ingly multiply. Strangers are so completely in their 
power, that any remonstrance is entirely vain. 

"The Mission had hitherto laboured to diffuse 
knowledge; and it was hoped that salutary impres- 
sions were made on the minds of some of those who 
attended on the Sabbaths, and of others who read 
the Scriptures and tracts at home; but until 1814, 
no individual had resolution to seek to be admitted 
into the Church ofChrist by baptism. The Chinese 
Government, it "is true, had not then, and never yet 
has officially noticed the proceedings of the Protes- 
tant Mission; for it was always an object with those 
engaged in it, to proceed quietly, and attract as little 
notice as possible; still it was feared that an open pro- 
fession of Christianity might excite their attention; 
and it was possible that they would not be at the 
trouble to examine and discriminate, between dif- 
ferent modes of Christianity; but condemn it in toto, 
as a foreign religion. This, it was believed, tended 
to hinder two or three persons from declaring them- 
selves on the side of the Gospel. However, a native 
Chinese, named Tsae-a-ko, aged twenty-seven, after 
a considerable time of previous instruction and ex* 



148 MEMOIRS OF THE 

amination, came forward and confessed his faith in 
Jesus, in the following' terras: — 

"'Tsae-a-ko desires baptism. His written con- 
fession respecting - himself is as follows: 

"'Jesus making atonement for us, is the blessed 
sound. Language and thought are both inadequate 
to exhaust the gracious and admirable goodness of 
the intention of Jesus. I now believe in Jesus, and 
rely on his merits to obtain the remission of sin. I 
have sins and defects, and without faith in Jesus for 
the remission of sins, should be eternally miserable. 
Now that we have heard of the forgiveness of sins 
through Jesus, we ought with all our hearts to rely 
on his merits. He who does not do so is not a good 
man. I by no means rely on my own goodness. 
When I reflect and question myself, I perceive that 
from childhood till now I have had no strength — no 
merit — no learning. Till this my twenty-seventh 
vear I have done nothing to answer to the goodness 
of God, in giving me existence in this world as a 
human being. I have not recompensed the kindness 
of my parents, my relations, my friends. Shall I 
repine? Shall I hope in my own good deeds? I 
entirely call upon God the Father, and rely upon 
God for the remission of sin. I also always pray to 
God to confer upon me the Holy Spirit.' 

"Tsae-a-ko is the son of asecond concubine. His 
father's wife died without children, when he was six- 
teen years of age. When he was 21, he came to 
my house, and heard me talk of Jesus, but says he 
did not well understand what I meant. That was 
my first year in China. Three years after, when I 
could speak better, and could write, he understood 
better; and being employed by his brother in super* 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 149 

intending the New Testament for the press, he says, 
that he began to see that the merits of Jesus were 
able to save all men, in all ages and nations, and 
hence he listened to and believed in him. 

" His natural temper is not good. He often dis- 
agreed with his brother and other domestics; and I 
thought it better that he should retire from my ser- 
vice. He however continued, whenever he was 
within a few miles, to come to worship on the Sab- 
bath day. 

" He prayed earnestly morning and evening, and 
read the decalogue as contained in the Catechism. 
He says that from the decalogue and instruction of 
friends, he saw his great and manifold errors — that 
his nature was wrong — that he had been unjust, and 
that he had not fulfilled his duty to his friends, or 
brother, or other men. 

"His knowledge of course is very limited, and his 
views perhaps obscure, but I hope that his faith in 
Jesus is sincere. I took for my guide what Philip 
said to the Eunuch, 'If thou believest with all thine 
heart, thou mayest be baptized.' O that at the great 
day he may prove to have been a brand plucked out 
of the burning. May God be glorified in his eternal 
salvation! 

" He writes a tolerably good hand. His father 
was a man of some property, which he lost by the 
wreck of a junk in the China seas, returning from 
Baiavia. Tsae-a-ko, when at school, was often un- 
well, and did not make so much progress as his bro- 
ther Tsae-a-heen, who is with me. Tsae-a-heen is 
mild and judicious, but is, I fear, in his heart, op- 
posed to the gospel. His attendance to preaching 
on the Lord's day is also constant — but insincerity 



150 MEMOIRS OF THE 

and want of truth are vices which cling to the Chi- 
nese character. 

" At a spring of water, issuing from the foot of a 
lofty hill by the sea side, away from human observa- 
tion, I baptized, in the name of the Father, Son, and 
Holy Spirit, Tsae-a-ko, whose character and confes- 
sion have been given above. O that the Lord may 
cleause him from all sin in the blood of Jesus, and 
purify his heart by the influences of the Holy Spirit! 
May he be the first fruits of a great harvest: one of 
millions who shall believe and be saved from the 
wrath to come. 

" From this confession, the writer would remark, 
that if great imperfections attend the most enlight- 
ened Christians who have, from their very infancy, 
been trained up in the ways of God; how much more 
may this be expected to be the case with the first 
converts from paganism, who cannot be supposed in 
a short time, to divest themselves entirely of the in- 
fluence of native prejudices, or completely to break 
the force of former habits! — To object to first con- 
verts, because they are less perfect than Christians 
who have enjoyed greater privileges, discovers great 
ignorance of human nature, and great inattention to 
the history of past ages. None but narrow-minded 
bigots, who take up subjects by halves; insipid mo- 
ralists, swelled with pharisaical pride; and skeptics, 
in whose eyes religion and vice are mere relative 
terms, which may be changed and rechanged, ac- 
cording to the tempers and circumstances of man- 
kind; — none but such will sneeringly object to them. 
Tsae-a-ko adhered to his profession of the Gospel 
until his death, which took place in 1818. He died 
of a consumption; but being removed to a distance 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 151 

iVom his instructer, there was no means of ascertain- 
ing the state of his mind in view of eternity." (If 
these pleadings for candour towards the first Chinese 
converts be only fair, what rampant folly it is to treat 
as Fathers of the Church, the first converts from 
the Gnostic Schools of the second and third century? 
Tsae-a-ko's views of Christianity could hardly be 
more crude than those of Chrysostom or the two 
Gregories, Nyssen and Nazienzen. Do the Oxford 
Tract School imagine that no one can read the Fa- 
thers but themselves? The author of "Natural En- 
thusiasm " has read too much for them! His own 
enthusiasm, however, is unnatural, when he claims 
a monopoly of this knowledge. Not a few contem- 
porary Dissenters had read the Fathers before he 
knew their names.) 

" Nearly about the same time, two other persons, 
the one a teacher of the Chinese language, and the 
other a writer, who had both attended Dr. Morrison's 
instructions, gave such an account of their views of 
Christianity, as would in the eyes of most Christians 
have justified their being baptized; but it was thought 
better to be backward, and err on the side of caution, 
rather than on that of haste, in dispensing baptism. 
These two persons were not baptized; and circum- 
stances in which they were not to blame, have since 
concurred to remove them from connexion with the 
Mission. They still manifest a friendly disposition, 
and peruse Christian books, and it is hoped, may at 
some future time, declare themselves ' on the Lord's 
side.'' 

"On July 2Sth, 1814, a native Chinese whom Dr. 
Morrison had employed as a writer in transcribing 
the New Testament from his MSS. was seized by 



152 MEMOIRS OF THE 

the police, for a debt owing to his father who had 
been dead eleven or twelve years. He was put in 
irons, and apprehended much ill usage. Dr. M. 
being acquainted with the magistrate, obtained his 
liberation on bail. It was the object of the prose- 
cutor, by intimidation, to force the man's employer 
to pay the money. This mode of attack occurred 
more than once to the Mission. 

" On the 2d September, the same year, there was 
issued a very violent edict against the Tien-choo- 
keaou, that is, the Roman Catholic Christians. 
Harsher language was employed than had ever be- 
fore been used; they were said to be worse than the 
Pihleen-keaou, that is, white water-lily sect, a certain 
fraternity which had rebelled several times during 
the former and present reigns. This was no doubt 
overstrained; for though there might be here and 
there, perhaps, found an individual Catholic or two 
in the different provinces, who, acting contrary to his 
profession and instructions, behaved ill, it is not to be 
believed that any such charge applied to them ge- 
nerally. They ought perhaps rather to be viewed 
as a peaceable people. Indeed were they otherwise 
disposed, their number and means are so very small, 
that it is not to be supposed they would attempt any 
thing against the Government. What can a mere 
handful of persecuted people, whose numbers are not 
as one to ten thousand of their oppressors, effect'? 
When we look back on the history of the Christian 
Church, we can hardly be at a loss for the motives 
of Government in such a charge: ' they are ill-af- 
fected to the priesthood and to the state,' are charges 
which have often proved convenient to the enemies 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 153 

of Christians, both in Pagan and Christian coun- 
tries. 

"From his first arrival in China, Dr. Morrison had 
been preparing materials for a Dictionary of the Chi- 
nese language; and it became now a subject of se- 
rious consideration how it could be printed. The 
New Testament was finished — another member was 
added to the Mission; and others were expected to 
join it at no very distant period;. In mere manuscript 
form, had it been completed, the dictionary could not 
be very extensively useful. The labour and expense 
of transcribing it would have been too discouraging, 
few could have afforded the expense of getting a 
copy made, and still fewer would have had fortitude 
and patience to transcribe it themselves. The 8,000 
character Dictionary, composed by the Romish Mis- 
sionaries, cost about 200 Spanish dollars to tran- 
scribe, and it does not contain more than one sixth 
of what Dr. M.'s plan embraced. He had gone to 
considerable expense for books necessary in the com- 
pilation, and bestowed considerable labour on the 
materials. If the work could not be printed, not 
only the public in general, but also the Mission, for 
the use of which it was primarily and chiefly (though 
not exclusively) intended, would in a great measure 
lose that assistance in acquiring the Chinese lan- 
guage, which, it was presumed, the book would fur- 
nish. It was a work, the execution of which would 
necessarily be protracted through a course of several 
years. The expense would have been far too heavy 
for any individual not in affluent cicumstances; and 
few societies for religious purposes were adequate to 
it. However, the work was undertaken by the H. 
E. I. Company, on that scale of liberality which ge- 
14 



154 MEMOIRS OF TH£ 

nerally characterizes the operations of that opulent 
and distinguished body. It had been previously 
brought to their notice, by individual gentlemen of 
the Factory in China, who thought the work likely 
to facilitate their commercial intercourse with the 
Chinese, as well as to promote the interests of gene- 
ral literature. The views of the H. E. I. Company 
in taking up the Dictionary, were no doubt chiefly, 
if not solely, for commercial and literary purposes; 
but that will in no way lessen the usefulness of the 
work, to those who wish to promote the knowledge 
of the Gospel in China. The members and friends 
of the Chinese Mission could not but feel grateful, 
and rejoice, that it had been undertaken on so full 
and liberal a plan, by a body of men who would not 
feel the expense. In conformity with a previous re- 
solution of the Court of Directors, Mr. P. P. Thorns 
was sent out with a press, types, and other requisites 
for printing. He arrived at Macao, 2nd September, 
1814, and applied himself with great assiduity to the 
fabrication of moveable metal types, in which, after 
conquering great difficulties, he was finally success- 
ful to a degree far beyond expectation. The print- 
ing proceeded very slowly the first year, owing to the 
many obstacles which attended the casting and cut- 
ting the characters. The first number of the Dic- 
tionary was finished and sent home in January, 
1816. The second number, and a volume of Dia- 
logues, have since made their appearance. 

" After the establishment of the Mission at Ma- 
lacca, Mr. Thorns often rendered it considerable 
service by his advice in what regarded the printing, 
and in every other way in his power, for which the 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 155 

writer of these pages takes this opportunity of ex- 
pressing his gratitude. 

"During the greater part of the following winter, 
Mr. Milne resided at Canton, studying the language, 
and enjoying the occasional assistance of Mr. Mor- 
rison. By the kindness of A. P., Esq., of the H. C.'s 
Factory, he obtained the use of several rooms gratis, 
which saved a considerable sum of money to the 
Mission. For this favour, as well as for many sub- 
sequent civilities, he considers himself much indebted 
to that gentleman. 

"On the 16th December, 1814, the sum of 1,000 
Spanish dollars was paid to Dr. Morrison, to whom 
it was bequeathed by the late William Parry, Esq., 
one of the English East India Company's Factory at 
Canton, to be employed as Dr. M. should deem most 
calculated l to diffuse the knowledge of our blessed re- 
ligion. 9 The principal part of this sum was appro- 
priated to the printing of the 12mo edition of the 
Chinese New Testament." 

(The Chinese Dictionary, as one of the achieve- 
ments of the Mission, deserves more notice than Dr. 
Milne has bestowed on it. In 1810, even the Quar- 
terly Review despaired of England, as incapable of 
giving to the world such a work. "That honour," 
they say, "we greatly fear is reserved for Bona- 
parte. We have heard that Langles and Le Guignes 
are to execute it." In 1809, they mocked "the fes- 
tive board" of the East India Directors, as consuming 
annually thrice as much as a Dictionary would cost! 
This is a mean insinuation. Jluber claims more 
credit for the Company than it deserves: but still, 
the Directors deserve much. If they feasted as usual, 
they also devoted Ten Thousand Pounds to the pub- 



156 MEMOIRS OF THE 

lication of Dr. Morrison's Dictionary. Thus Bona- 
parte did less, and the Directors more, than the 
Quarterly predicted; and a Nonconformist Missionary 
did what the Quarterly would not have predicted, 
had an angel told the editor. When will the Uni- 
versities do for Chinese literature what the Company 
did? When will their Oriental Chairs attempt to 
vie with Canton and Serampore] Both Popery and 
Dissent throw the Church into the shade by transla- 
tions. This should not be the case! It would not, 
if the Church Missionary Society could help it.) 



CHAPTER IX. 

THE MALACCA MISSION. 

"In the course of the year 1814, Dr. Morrison 
had translated the book of Genesis. It was revised, 
and printed in the beginning of 1815, in a 12mo 
size, to correspond with the late edition of the New 
Testament. 

"For a considerable time, Mrs. Morrison had suf- 
fered great indisposition; and a sea voyage and 
change of climate were pointed out as the most likely 
means for the restoration of health. In countries 
where friends of a congenial mind and edifying con- 
versation, are but few, it is no easy matter for the 
members of a Christian family to separate; and espe- 
cially where urgent and important duties of a local 
nature prevent those that are in health from accom- 
panying, and rendering the needful attentions to the 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 157 

afflicted party. But it is a trial which duty often 
calls upon them to bear. The members of the Chi- 
nese Mission have had it to encounter more than 
once. It was severely felt by them all in the present 
instance, especially by Dr. and Mrs. Morrison them- 
selves. Yet they considered that his labours were 
at that time of so important and urgent a nature, as 
that the suspension of them even for a few months, 
would have been a great loss to the cause in which 
he was engaged; and hoped that, as they were sepa- 
rating at the call of duty, God would support their 
minds and afford his gracious protection. Mrs. M. 
accordingly embarked with their two children on 
the 21st January, 1815, for England, where, by the 
good providence of God, she arrived in safety. The 
change of climate and the society of friends, proved 
at first very beneficial to her health and spirits." (I 
owe much of my intimate knowledge of my friends 
in China, to this visit of Mrs. Morrison's. She came 
prepared to tell me all their history from the time 
they joined her at Macao. Mr. John Morrison, 
although very young then, has not forgotten, I am 
s\ire, the rapture with which his sweet mother was 
wont to speak of the Milnes at my fire-side in Liver- 
pool. She was introduced to me by a letter from 
Mrs. Milne, thus: "I refer you to her for informa- 
tion concerning us. I have raised her expectations 
of finding a friend in you. You see, Robert, I have 
not lost my good opinion of you, although I am pee- 
vish because the fleet has brought me no letters from 
any of my friends. You will find Mrs. Morrison a 
clever, well-educated woman, and pious. I do love 
her! She has been very kind to me.'" Macao, 20th 
January, 1815.) 

14* 



158 MEMOIRS OF THE 

"Religious people seem often to feel such separa- 
tions more keenly than others do; the reason of this 
may perhaps be, that they view the relations of life, 
and the obligations of relative duty, in a more serious 
light; as formed by the wise appointment of God, 
binding by his express authority, and having an in- 
fluence upon their own present and eternal state. 
And this, by the way, may account for the great 
measure of grief which some eminently pious persons 
often manifest at the death of relatives and particu- 
lar friends. Those who think that because a man 
is a Missionary, therefore he should feel less interest 
in his family, and less concern for afflicted or poor 
relatives, than others do, should read their New Tes- 
tament again, and learn more carefully the nature 
and obligation of relative duties. Such a supposi- 
tion, if it ever exist, is very dishonourable to those 
that entertain it; and will never be suffered to remain 
in the heart of one who lives under habitual impres- 
sions of what the Scripture teaches concerning the 
human relations. Who, that fully knows the Gos- 
pel of Jesus, as a system of doctrine and duty, would 
ever deem that Missionary worthy of patronage, who, 
whatever his zeal, talents, and self-denial may be, 
overlooks his aged parents, his afflicted relatives, and 
his own family? How can he be considered fit to 
inculcate on the Heathen the morals of the Gospel, 
who himself attends not to the most obvious dictates 
of the law of nature! and what judgment shall we 
form of the consistency of those supporters of Mis- 
sions, who seem desirous of inculcating principles, 
which, if followed, would inevitably tend to lead 
those whom they send forth, to trifle with the duties, 
of relative life!" (Who those "supporters" were, 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 159 

to whom Dr. Milne refers, I cannot tell: but, during 
no short nor slight knowledge of the Board, have 
I ever seen any such directors, or heard of such prin- 
ciples. The leanings are all the other way now.) 

"During the time Mr. Milne remained in Canton, 
he composed a Treatise on the Life of Christ, in 
Chinese, which was printed at Canton in February, 
1815. It was divided into twenty sections, and a 
preface; and the style of the greater part corrected 
by Dr. Morrison, without whose sanction he could 
not, at that early period of his Chinese studies, have 
ventured to publish it. He derived considerable ad- 
vantage, in composing it, from the New Testament 
already translated, as well as from the other Chris- 
tian publications formerly noticed. For, although 
the style of these was nearly as difficult as that of 
native. Chinese books; yet, from previously knowing 
the subject, he could read them with more facility, 
and perceive more clearly the proper arrangement 
of characters in a sentence, and the peculiarities of 
the Chinese idiom. For this advantage, among 
other?, subsequent labourers are indebted to those 
who went before them. In the earlier part, of a 
man's application to foreign languages, such helps 
should be diligently used; as he advances to higher 
degrees of attainment, the most proper models of 
style will be found in the writings of learned natives. 
"The blocks cut for printing the life of Christ 
were carried to Malacca, where the work has under- 
gone many corrections and improvements in the lan- 
guage; but still the author thinks the style of an in- 
ferior kind. It was gratifying, however, to find that 
the book was generally understood by the lower 
classes of Chinese; and often read with some degree 



160 MEMOIRS OF THE 

of interest. This was as much as could reasonably 
be expected from a first attempt; and it encouraged 
him to persevere. Many copies of it have been 
printed and widely dispersed. May it prove the 
means of leading many sinners to the ' knowledge 
of the true God and of Jesus Christ whom he hath 
sent.' 

"As Mr. Milne could not remain for any length 
of time in Macao, it was necessary to determine on 
the place to which he should, at the close of the sea- 
son, remove. While absent in the islands the pre- 
ceding year, every possible inquiry relative to the 
most proper place for the chief seat of the Mission 
was made. Java appeared to possess very great ad- 
vantages for a Missionary station. The Chinese 
population was great; the intercourse with China, 
by junks, frequent; and the constituted authorities 
disposed to afford facilities. The Honourable T. S. 
Raffles, the Governor, expressed a readiness to for- 
ward the establishment of the Mission, should Mr. 
Milne determine to settle in Java, during the time 
of his administration; and the Rev. Professor Ross, 
and several other Dutch gentlemen engaged to use 
their influence with the Netherlands' Government, 
in favour of the Mission, at the time of the expected 
restoration of the island. 

" At. Malacca the Chinese population was small; 
but the place was near to China itself; commanded 
a readier intercourse with all parts of the Archipe- 
lago where Chinese have settled — lay in the direct 
way between Cochin China, Siam, and Penang — - 
and possessed a frequent and ready intercourse with 
India and Canton. Though the number of Chinese 
at Malacca was vastly smaller than in Java, yet it 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 161 

was supposed that a Mission established at the for- 
mer place would, in consequence of its more favour- 
able locality, afford an opportunity of communicating 
with a much greater number than one established at 
the latter place could. Besides, it was considered a 
more healthy place than Batavia, and consequently 
more fit for a Mission which, it was wished, might 
grow into a kind of central station for Missions in 
different countries; and ultimately become the seat 
of a Seminary where the Chinese, Malay, and 
other Ultra-Ganges languages should be cultivated. 
Should the Missions extend, ill health would some- 
times oblige those engaged in them to remove-^old 
age, death, and other causes would render some 
peaceful asylum to widows, orphans, and survivors, 
necessary. The children belonging to the members 
of the several Missions, would require education. 
Malacca seemed well adapted to these several pur- 
poses. It was a quiet place; the existing authori- 
ties were favourably disposed; and should a change 
of Government take place, no obstacle, it was sup- 
posed, would be thrown in the way by the Dutch. 

These reasons determined Dr. Morrison and his 
colleague to fix on Malacca in preference to Batavia 
or Penang, where the Mission might have also been 
established. The station, it was possible, might not 
answer all the purposes which they had in view; but 
they were guided by what seemed, for the time, most 
probable. Mr. Morrison had long thoughts exceed- 
ingly desirable to have, in some quiet place, near to 
China, a station which would be a centre of union 
and communication, and which should be furnished 
with such means as give to Missions the most ra- 
tional pledges of permanency and utility. Though 



162 MEMOIRS OF THE 

he and his fellow-labourer might not have the hap- 
piness of living to see the new station furnished with 
all necessary means; yet that did not seem a suffi- 
cient reason why a commencement should not be 
made, or why their plan should not, from the first, 
embrace them as its ultimatum. They were aware 
that the progress of human institutions is in general 
slow; and especially so where there is neither in- 
fluence nor wealth at command. They resolved to 
begin on a small and unassuming scale; but con- 
stantly to keep their eye upon, and direct their 
efforts towards, great ends. They looked forward 
to the attainment of the object, as the traveller does 
to some very distant, but highly important eminence, 
which he longs to gain; but between him and which 
there lies a rugged, winding, and fatiguing road, 
which must be trodden always with cautious, often 
with trembling, steps; and under the painful sus- 
pense of uncertainty, whether he can ever reach the 
desired point, or not. It appeared clearly to be their 
duty to make an attempt; should it prove abortive, 
the experience of the failure would be useful to those 
whose good fortune it should be to prove more suc- 
cessful. The substance of their views, is contained 
in the following resolutions;"-^(which I preserve 
here, although they exist in Dr. Morrison's life, be- 
cause that valuable work is too expensive to find 
many readers in Dr. Milne's old circle. Besides, 
they are taken from his Retrospect.) 

" 'I. That the present state of China is such as 
renders printing, and several other labours connected 
with our Mission, very difficult; and even personal 
residence uncertain. It is desirable, therefore, to try 
to obtain a station under some European Protestant 



REV. W. MILNEi, D; D. 163 

O-overnment, near to China, where the chief seat of 
our Chinese Mission may be fixed with more rational 
prospects of perpetuity and utility; and where pre- 
parations may be made for entering China with 
more effect, as soon as it shall please God to open a 
door for us. Malacca, we consider as a place adapted 
for this purpose — and it is accordingly resolved, that 
Mr. Milne proceed to that place with a view to cortu 
mence the Mission. 

" ' II. That on Mr. M.'s arrival at Malacca, an 
attempt be made to obtain by grant or by purchase^ 
a spot of ground, which shall be the property of the 
Mission; and on which, such buildings as are requi- 
site for our purposes, shall be erected. 

" ' III. That the establishment of a Chinese Free 
School be attempted as early as possible, in hope that 
it may prepare the way for a Seminary, in which 
pious natives shall finally be instructed with a view 
to the Christian Ministry in China, and in the ad- 
jacent countries. 

" 'IV. That a small Chinese work in the form of 
a Magazine, be published at Malacca monthly, or 
as often as it can with propriety be done; in order to 
combine the diffusion of general knowledge with 
that of Christianity. 

" 'V. That the station shall be regulated chiefly 
with a view to the Chinese; but not exclusively so. 
As soon as instruments and means are obtained, 
Missions in the Malay and other adjacent countries, 
may be connected therewith. This is the more 
important, as it is highly probable the Missionary 
Society will shortly send out Missionaries to the 
Malays, &c. 

" 'VI. That the station, being intended for the 



164 Memoirs of the 

combination of various objects relative to Chinese* 
Malay, and other Missions on this side of India, it 
shall assume some general denomination fit to in- 
clude all, which shall be afterwards fixed upon. 
" The Ultra-Ganges' Missions," has since been 
chosen; not with any wish to insinuate that there 
are no other Missions on this side of India, but as a 
fixed term, under which those sent out to these parts 
by the Missionary Society could be included. It 
is to be viewed rather as pointing to the scene of our 
labours, than intimating that we consider ourselves 
as sole possessors of the field. 

" 'VIL That printing in Chinese, Malay, and 
English, be attempted as soon as proper persons and 
means can be obtained; and that the remaining parts 
of the Chinese version of the sacred Scriptures, other 
Christian publications in Chinese and Malay, and 
such English books as may tend to illustrate the 
native languages, customs, and opinions, or other- 
wise to facilitate the progress of the Missions, be 
printed. 

" 'VIII. That a small periodical publication in the 
English language, with a view of promoting union 
and co-operation among the Missionary Society's 
Missions in different parts of India, and of promoting 
the love and practice of Christian virtue generally, 
is very desirable; and that it be attempted at Malacca 
with all convenient speed; and our fellow-labourers 
in the Gospel invited to assist us therein. 

" ' IX. That there be stated and occasional reli- 
gious services conducted in the Chinese language, 
for the instruction of the Heathen; and a place of 
Christian worship built or procured as soon as the 
circumstances of the Mission may admit. 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 165 

" 'X. That as Mr. Morrison's engagements with 
his Chinese Dictionary, &c, do not now admit of his 
undivided attention to translation, the second mem- 
ber of the Mission shall engage in translating some 
parts of the Old Testament — -thus uniting their la- 
bours till the whole version be completed.* 

"These particulars contain the substance of the 
resolutions which were then formed; and, (as will 
appear afterwards) the several objects which they 
point out were, by the help of a gracious Providence, 
some of them obtained, and most of them begun 
within three years after the commencement of the 
Mission at Malacca. It is to be understood that 
these resolutions were formed with all due deference 
to the Directors of the Missionary Society, who 
had the power to confirm or annul any or all of them. 
They were drawn up as a sort of guide to the mem- 
bers of the Chinese Mission, to enable them to 
manage, to the best advantage, that discretionary 
power which the Directors had reposed in them. 
These objects were to be constantly kept in eye, and 
all the proceedings of the Mission at Malacca, ma- 
naged with a view to their final accomplishment. 
It is, no doubt, important to have fixed and defined 
objects in view. Where this is not the case, the 
mind hesitates; and the time which should be em- 
ployed in vigorous action is too often spent in rea- 
soning between various objects, which appear of 
nearly equal importance. 

"The season being nearly over, Mr. Milne and 
family began to prepare for their departure from 
China — Chinese books, printing paper, a teacher of 
the language, and workmen were procured. Mr. 
and Mrs. M. experienced much kindness from the 
15 



166 MEMOIRS OF THE 

Members of the English, and other foreign Factories 
in China. The benevolent attentions of J. B. U., 
Esq., and J. L., Esq., and of their families, were such 
as deserve a lasting place in their most grateful re- 
collections. While in Canton, Mr. Milne received 
many kindnesses from several American gentlemen, 
and was laid under particular obligations to B. C, 
Esq., American Consul, for a letter granted to him, 
under the seal of the United States, requesting 
that, if by the war (which then existed between 
Great Britain and America) Mr. M. should on his 
passage fall into the hands of any American vessel 
of war, cruizing in these seas, he might be treated 
with kindness, and landed at some port, as near as 
practicable to his destination. The Consul thought, 
that as Christianity was no national thing, the war, 
which unfortunately existed, ought not to throw ob- 
stacles in the way of those whose sole object was to 
promote the Gospel, and who devote their lives for 
the instruction and benefit of mankind. 

"To part with their friends, under whose roof 
they had experienced from their first arrival in China 
a continued dispLay of Christian attentions of no 
ordinary kind, was very painful to Mr. and Mrs. 
Milne. But the call of duty was imperious. They 
accordingly, after great difficulty in reaching the ship, 
embarked on the 17th of April. The fifth day they 
were at sea Mrs. Milne was delivered of twin boys, 
under circumstances peculiarly distressing; but, by 
the care of Providence, her life and their lives were 
mercifully preserved." (It was, perhaps, right to 
state the matter thus generally in his own public 
narrative: but the fact is, that to save expense to the 
Society, he had gone to sea without any female ser- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 167 

vant or companion for Mrs. Milne; having no reason 
to suspect that she would need help so soon. I have 
seen his private account of the crisis; and it is more 
than touching — it is overwhelming — and yet both 
bore up nobly, and, between them, nursed the twins 
thirty-three days on board!) " After thirty-five days' 
passage they safely reached Malacca, and were most 
kindly received by Major Farquhar, the resident, 
who has on every occasion manifested bis friendly 
regards to their family and objects. 

"In China, during the summer of 1815, the indis- 
cretion of a native, who was engaged to prepare 
metal types for the Dictionary, induced him to col- 
lect a great many workmen, in a situation adjoining 
one of the public offices, in consequence of which 
some alarm was occasioned, and an attack from the 
local government on the press was dreaded. This 
circumstance, though totally unconnected with the 
Mission, yet occasioned the loss of 500 Spanish dol- 
lars to it. The person in whose possession the blocks 
of the 12mo New Testament were, hearing of the 
impending danger to the press, and fearing that it 
might reach him, in a fit of apprehension destroyed 
the chief part of them. They have been since recut. 

"On the 24th August, Dr. Morrison finished a 
revisal of the large edition of the New Testament, 
and was gratified to be able, upon the whole, to 
judge of it favourably, as he gradually advanced in 
the knowledge of the language. Various verbal and 
typographical errors and omissions were discovered, 
to correct which, measures were taken. None of 
them were of great importance, and to be without 
any was a thing rather desired than expected. 

"In the autumn of this year, that noble institu- 



168 MEMOIRS OF THE 

tion, the British and Foreign Bible Society, to which 
almost every modern version of the Scriptures into 
Heathen languages is indebted, gave a donation of 
<£1000, to assist us in the Chinese translation. A 
considerable part of this grant went to defray the 
expense of the first edition of the New Testament, 
which was this time nearly circulated. Thus Provi- 
dence furnished the means of paying the expense 
already incurred; and we were encouraged to pro- 
ceed with a second edition." (It must not be sup- 
posed, from the triumph with which Dr. Milne so 
often refers to Dr. Morrison's Version of the New 
Testament, that he confined himself to the circula- 
tion of it, or of general tracts. He translated and 
circulated many striking anecdotes, to awaken cu- 
riosity and interest about the word of God. He was 
fond of anecdotes and apothegms, which spoke vo- 
lumes. He enriched both his letters and sermons 
with them: and having seen their effect upon his 
hearers and correspondents at home, he tried their 
point upon the Chinese mind. It is very likely, there- 
fore, that future Missionaries may find Chinese ver- 
sions of some of our familiar anecdotes and emphatic 
maxims, where they little expect either: for "winged 
words''' live long! Missionaries should remember 
this fact, and try to give currency in all languages to 
our best English proverbs and watch-words. They 
are leaven which will work in any lump. Could the 
history of some of our maxims be written, it would 
rival any influential example.) 

"The favourable reception which those who were 
appointed to the Mission at Malacca, met with from 
the constituted authorities, greatly encouraged them; 
and they were led to cherish a hope that, by the fa- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D< 169 

vour of Providence, a foundation might in course of 
a few years be laid, for the accomplishment of the 
objects specified in the last section. While in China, 
comparatively little exercise of the judgment was 
necessary. The Mission there being established, it 
was only requisite to fall in with plans already in 
existence. At Malacca, it was otherwise; that friend- 
ly personal counsel which lays the giver under a 
a sort of responsibility for the consequences, if his 
counsel be followed, was at a distance; and the only 
alternative left, was, to adhere as closely as possible 
to the resolutions formed in China, and to the spirit 
of those advices which were frequently received by 
letter from thence. It was wished that the Mission 
should become important, and a centre of exertion. 
Hence Mr. Milne felt it a great satisfaction to his 
mind, that the idea of his settling at Malacca did 
not proceed from himself, but from one better ac- 
quainted with Missionary affairs, and in whose judg- 
ment and affection he had perfect confidence. To 
man, who knows but little of what is past, and less 
of what is future, it should always be deemed a 
privilege, to have the counsels of the wise and good. 
And those who know themselves, and who have not 
sworn consistency with rash assertions made in a 
moment of irritation or warmth, will readily acknow- 
ledge that the mind often fluctuates and hesitates, 
in determining on measures which have originated 
with themselves; which stand on the basis of their 
own individual judgment; and, in case of the failure 
of which, both the consequences to others, and the 
reproaches of their own mind for presumption or 
temerity, must fall with full weight on their shoul- 
ders alone. In extraordinary cases, extraordinary 
15* 



170 MEMOIRS OF THE 

wisdom, confidence, and courage, may be expected. 
In the pursuit of objects which, though not extraor- 
dinary, are yet highly important for the benefit of 
mankind, we generally feel that the concurrent tes- 
timony of those whom we esteem, and the approba- 
tion of good men, give fresh energy to our heart, and 
impart new strength to our arm. At any rate, it 
was so in the present case: while Mr. Milne felt 
himself charged with the responsibility of whatever 
steps might be taken, nearly as much as if the pro- 
posal had been entirely his own, he also felt no small 
satisfaction in knowing that he was pursuing a plan 
which had been revolved for years, in the mind of 
his fellow-labourer in the Chinese Mission. 

"As the Dutch Protestant Christians in Malacca, 
had some time before lost their Minister by death, 
and were entirely destitute of religious instruction, 
it was proposed by the Resident and the Deacons of 
the Church, to Mr. Milne, that he should take charge 
of the Church, and perform the duties of a Christian 
pastor among the people. But, considering himself as 
a Missionary sent to labour among those who had 
never made a profession of the Gospel, he did not 
feel himself at liberty to undertake the duties of a 
fixed charge among Christian people. He therefore 
declined the Pastoral care of that Church, but 
promised to afford them all the assistance which an 
almost exclusive attention to Missionary concerns 
would admit of; at the same time, admonishing them 
to take the earliest opportunity of providing them- 
selves with a Minister who should have due leisure 
to attend to their spiritual interests. This offer was 
accepted. He preached a short discourse once every 
week among them; but from their very partial know-. 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 171 

ledge of the English language, it is not to be sup- 
posed that much good could be done. The influence 
of the truth upon an individual or two, in reforming 
their lives, and in producing a hearty regard for the 
things of God, was visible, and afforded high satis- 
faction. This stated service on the Sabbaths has 
been continued to the present time; and, notwith- 
standing earnest and repeated solicitations to seek a 
minister of their own, the people are still without one. 
A small salary was granted, with the sanction of the 
Penang Government, for these occasional labours. 
It was continued during the time the English held 
possession of the colony, and has been so also since 
the Dutch reassumed the Government. Deeming it 
a duty to lessen as much as possible the burden of 
the Missionary Society, Mr. Milne was enabled by 
this means to support his family for two years, without 
putting the Directors to any expense. But after that, 
an indifferent state of personal health, and the wants 
of an increasing family, rendered it necessary for him 
to draw on the Society as formerly." (Dr. Milne 
omitted here the fact, that he offered what services 
he could to the Dutch gratuitously. So sincere was 
he in this offer, that when they sent him the first 
quarter's salary, he wrote back to them, that they had 
mistaken him entirely. They were, however, as 
generous as he was disinterested.) 

"How great a pity is it, that those who bear the 
Christian name, should be ever left destitute of the 
preaching of the Gospel, in a language which they 
can understand. Were a Malay congregation formed 
among the nominal Christians in Malacca, and a pious 
and devoted servant of Christ, set over it, the most 
important results might be expected. Multitudes 



172 MEMOIRS OF THE 

t 

would attend, and many who, though Christians in 
name, live in gross ignorance, and, it is to be feared, 
die in their sins, — would be made wise unto salvation. 
The writer would earnestly recommend the spiritual 
state of this people, to the consideration of their 
rulers, and of the clergy of the Reformed Church. 

"In conformity to the third resolution passed in 
China, (vide sect. 3, page 176,) an attempt was soon 
made to establish a free-school among the Chinese, 
for the instruction of the children of the poor. Good 
order required that the constituted authorities should 
be previously informed, which was accordingly clone; 
and the measure was favoured with the sanction and 
hearty approbation of the Resident and Commandant. 
But there was no school-house, or money to build, or 
hire one, or to support the school; and a sufficient 
acquaintance with the Christians in the place, had 
not been acquired, to justify an application to their 
liberality. It was therefore, both from principle and 
from necessity, judged best to begin on a very small 
scale. — To build a school without having first ob- 
tained scholars, or a high degree of probability of 
obtaining them, might have proved a waste of pro- 
perty, and exposed the Mission to ridicule. Mr. 
Milne resolved to begin with two or three scholars, 
if they could be procured: hoping that the number 
would increase, and that necessary means would be 
procured. A Chinese teacher, who had formerly 
acted as a school-master, and since been reduced to 
poverty, was engaged at a very small salary, but 
with a promise that it should be increased in pro- 
portion as the number of the scholars should increase. 
This method was followed with all the teachers that 
were subsequently employed. A regard to their own 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 173 

interest makes them seek out scholars; and they are 
much better fitted for this work than a newly-arrived 
Missionary can be. It tends also to make them 
kind to the children; for if they are not, the parents 
take them away; and the teacher's salary diminishes. 
When a Missionary cannot meet with men who will 
discharge such duties well from better principles 
than those of interest, he must take them as they are, 
deal with them according- to the motives which they 
possess, and daily endeavour to impart to them others 
of a higher character." (This is a very questionable 
principle! It may have been a plausible plan then, 
but the results of such schools are beginning now to 
open the eyes of the public. Mr. Malcom's work on 
this subject deserves serious attention.) 

"A small house in the compound, which had been 
formerly occupied as a stable, was fitted up, at a very 
trifling expense, for a school; a few seats were pre- 
pared, and a notice written in Chinese pasted up in 
different parts of the town, intimating that a school 
for the children of the poor was about to be estab- 
lished. This was something entirely new to the 
Chinese. They had never heard of such a thing in 
the place before; and it need not be matter of wonder 
to the reader to learn that a people, in whose breast 
scarcely any motives but those of interest bear sway, 
could not at first, or indeed for twelve months, believe 
that the children were to be taught and furnished 
with books gratuitously. They suspected that some 
presents would be looked for; and that, however fair 
and liberal the proposal appeared to be, there were 
still motives of interest at bottom. This kept many 
back for the first year. But the necessities of the 
teacher made him active. The poverty of some pa- 



174 MEMOIRS OF THE 

rents who had a wish to see their children able to 
read and write disposed them to embrace the offer; 
and, perhaps, the curiosity of others, who wished to 
prove whether the professions of the Missionary were 
any thing more than a pretence to get gain, inclined 
them to make a trial for a few months. Thus, from 
one motive or other, two names were given in — a 
short time after, three more came forward — and 
again, three — and, finally, about fifteen names were 
on the list. I think it of some importance to my 
fellow-servants in the Gospel, who may be about to 
commence their work among the Heathen, to trace, 
as we go along, the genuine motives which, I be- 
lieve, influenced those of whom I write; and which 
they may expect will in a measure, at first, influence 
those among whom it may be their lot to labour. 
For why should we hide the naked truth from our- 
selves; or vainly imagine that there is any charm in 
our presence, which will speedily bring the people in 
our station to a better mind than they have been 
found to possess elsewhere? When the character of 
a Mission is once established, and time, sufficient to 
prove that professions of disinterestedness are found- 
ed in truth, has elapsed; then, indeed, parents will 
send their children without suspicion and from a real 
desire for their improvement. 

"•The Chinese, as above noticed, are greatly ad- 
dicted to judicial astrology. The principles of this 
preposterous science, influence them in all their 
undertakings. Hence they will not begin any 
important work but on a lucky day. This is strictly 
adhered to in opening a school. The teacher would 
not think himself happy, or the parents expect their 
children to make progress, if the day on which the 



REV. W. MILNE, D.D. 175 

school begins, be not marked in the Imperial Calen- 
dar, as a Kieh-jih, that is, fortunate day. The 
teacher employed at Malacca, said, 'We Chinese, 
never begin any important work like this, but on a 
lucky day; and, moreover, it is customary to give to 
each of the children, a Kae-sinping, (that is, a heart- 
opening cake,) to expand their minds, and secure theiF 
progress in learning!' Being but very imperfectly 
acquainted with the character and sentiments of the 
Chinese people, I was astonished to find even theiF 
teachers led away by such gross absurdities, and I 
objected to the practice. It was, however of no use, 
to enter the lists at so early a period, with their 
deeply rooted errors and absurdities. It occurred 
that it would be better to suffer them to take their 
own way, and embrace some future occasion of 
pointing out its folly, than by coming into an im- 
mediate contact with their reigning prejudices, to 
run the hazard of losing those opportunities of subse- 
quent usefulness, which the school seemed to pro- 
mise." (This was sailing very near the wind; and 
it proves that better men than the Jesuits need to 
pray, "Lead us not into temptation."} 

" It is also the practice of the Chinese to place the 
image of Confucius and of Wan-chang, (that is, God 
of letters) in their schools, before which the children 
bow and burn incense-matches in the morning, be- 
fore they begin. They wished to introduce these into 
the Free School;, and the only way in which their 
wish could be evaded, was, the circumstance that the 
school house did not stand on the ground of a Chi- 
nese — but on that of foreigners. They likewise, 
often paste up charms over the doors of their schools, 
or hang them up within, to ward off the malignant 



176 MEMOIRS OF THE 

influence of evil stars, the attacks of disease, and the 
assaults of wicked spirits. The utmost vigilance 
could not, in every instance, prevent them from 
having recourse to this folly. 

" The school was opened on the 5th August, 1815, 
with only five scholars — but they increased, and 
throughout the remaining months of that year, from 
ten to fourteen daily attended. They were instruct- 
ed in reading, writing, and casting accounts, — all in 
their native tongue. 

" How to introduce Christian books into the school, 
without displeasing the children's parents, who might 
have been induced to take them away, was a diffi- 
culty not easily got over. To teach heathen chil- 
dren the bare elements of their own language, is in- 
deed a useful labour, and will contribute indirectly 
to the spread of the Gospel, by imparting to them an 
ability to read, and forming habits of mental appli- 
cation; but when we consider the value of the soul, 
and that its salvation is the chief object of Mission- 
ary labours, it is natural to wish for some more di- 
rect method of imparting a knowledge of divine truth. 
By not pressing the matter on thein, and by allow- 
ing them the use of their own elementary books, the 
school-master was prevailed on to teach them a 
Christian catechism at first on Sabbaths, and after- 
wards occasionally on other days. Chinese youths 
are accustomed to commit to memory every thing 
that they read in the schools, hence they committed 
the catechism also to memory as a matter of course. 
An attempt to explain it to them was first made by 
causing them to write and analyze particular cha- 
racters — then the meaning of important words-, such 
as 'God — Creation — Soul — Death — Heaven — Hell ' 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 177 

&c, was explained to them — this by and by grew 
into a kind of catechetical exercise, to which the 
Sabbath afternoons were devoted. But in order to 
prevent giving offence to the parents, it was neces- 
sary to combine something else with it. The forms 
of salutation common among their countrymen, were 
accordingly taught the children, by their teacher: 
they were instructed how to bow to their superiors, 
parents, and teachers, and to each other. This 
pleased the parents much, as nothing of the kind was 
taught in their own schools, of which there were 
three in Malacca. The children themselves were 
also amused by some little evolutions which they 
were taught to go through, as, passing round all at 
once — lifting their hands and bowing all together — 
and going from school two and two in a measured 
pace. The elder boys sometimes learned from six 
to ten questions of Dr. Morrison's catechism in a 
week; but their knowledge of the principles therein 
contained, was, without doubt, very imperfect, not- 
withstanding the attempts to explain them. 

"An effort was made to bring them to attend 
Christian worship, which was finally successful. It 
was before practised with some domestics brought 
from China, and the school-master seeing them at- 
tend, was also induced to come, and the children fol- 
lowed him. Thus, two objects of considerable im- 
portance were gained almost at once, namely, the 
introduction of Christian books into the school, and 
the attendance of the teacher and scholars once a 
day on the worship of God. It was not expected 
that great and immediate good would follow; but, 
as these means have in every age been attended with 
the Divine blessing for the conversion of sinners, 
16 



178 MEMOIRS OF THE 

there was every reason to hope that they would be 
useful in the present instance, however distant the 
time of actual success might be. It was particularly 
requisite not to give much Christian instruction to the 
children in the beginning; and there was one instance 
in which a father took away his children, because 
they were taught the catechism: he was afterwards 
prevailed upon to send them back; but the fact of his 
taking them away, was a signal to Mr. Milne not to 
urge the truths of the Gospel too strenuously on their 
attention, till mutual confidence should be more 
firmly established." (Here, again, Dr. Milne was 
tempted to the very verge of Jesuitism. He meant, 
indeed, nothing wrong. But he ought to have con- 
sidered, that a. full school was no compensation for an 
empty creed. Getting or keeping scholars, at the 
expense of keeping back any essential truth of the 
Gospel is wretchedly bad policy, and worse theology. 
For, what can a Heathen patent think, but that if one 
part of Christianity may be given up for the sake of 
his children, why not any part for his own accommo- 
dation?) 

"Gratitude requires the writer to mention here, 
the encouragement he received from two English 
gentlemen, who contributed of their money to the 
support of the school — namely, Captain Latter, of 
the H. C.'s army in Bengal, who gave fifty Spanish 
dollars, and promised to use his influence with his 
friends in India for the same purpose. The addition 
of another and larger school in the following year, 
was in a great measure owing to this worthy gen- 
tleman's advice and liberality. The schools at Ma- 
lacca, the support of which may be said to owe its 
origin to him, have since been twice laid under ad- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 179 

ditional obligations lo his kindness, by a second do- 
nation of fifty dollars — and a third of one hundred 
dollars. Missionaries, to whose lot wealth rarely 
falls, meeting with such a friend, feel greatly en- 
couraged in their work; and useful plans, which 
would perhaps otherwise never have been adopted, 
or have failed for want of means, are pursued till 
they bring forth good to mankind. Wealthy Eu- 
ropeans, or persons in comfortable circumstances, in 
India, may do much good by their liberality. It 
may feed the poor, clothe the naked; and teach mul- 
titudes of ignorant Heathen children, whom they 
never saw in the flesh, to peruse the records of eter- 
nal life. The other gentleman was Lieut. Col. G. 
Macgregor, who gave a donation of thirty Spanish 
dollars to the same object. In hope of enlarging the 
school in the ensuing year, intimation of the same 
was given to J. H. Harrington, Esq., Bengal, who, 
in addition to a liberal donation from himself, em- 
ployed his influence with a number of his friends, 
and to the great astonishment of Mr. Milne, a letter 
covering a bill for nine hundred and thirty-two Sicca 
Rupees, to assist in the support of the schools at Ma- 
lacca, was sent him in 1816. Thus furnished, by 
the abundant liberality of pious and well-disposed 
persons at a distance, with the needful supplies, the 
Mission had enough to support its school for two 
years. It will be observed, that the writer does not 
here exactly follow the order of time, but rather 
puts things of one kind together, as they come to 
hand. 

" In every cultivated language, the advantage of 
the press for the diffusion of knowledge, both human 
and divine, is evident to all. In the Chinese Ian- 



180 



MEMOIRS OF THE 



guage, the importance of books, as a means of im- 
provement, is perhaps greater than in any other 
living medium of communication. The Chinese 
written language is read by a much larger propor- 
tion of mankind, than that of any other people. Its 
oral dialects are very numerous, and so widely dif- 
ferent from each other, that persons of neighbouring 
provinces, (as the writer has often witnessed,) are 
frequently unable to carry on a conversation of any 
length, without having recourse to writing. The 
written language possesses a uniform identity un- 
known to some others. The dialects of the Greek 
tongue, required not only to be distinguished in its 
pronunciation, but also to be marked by variations 
in the orthography of its nouns: in the formation of 
the tenses and moods of its ferbs, in its adverbs, 
aorists, &c. In Chinese scarcely any thing like this 
takes place. Throughout the whole of that empire, 
as well as in most of its tributary, and several of its 
neighbouring countries, the written character and 
idiom are, with a very few trifling exceptions, the 
same. Again, China being now shut, by perse- 
cuting edicts and an almost unconquerable jealousy 
of strangers, the Minister of Jesus Christ is not per- 
mitted to walk ' through the breadth and length of 
the land,' preaching the Gospel by the living voice; 
— yea, he dare scarcely open his mouth on the bor- 
ders thereof, to call its idolatrous myriads to repen- 
tance. Books are universally understood — they 
travel every where — with proper agents and due 
caution, they may be poured into China itself." 
(Dr. Cotton Mather's example had great influence 
on Mr. Milne in this matter. The various lan- 
guages he taught himself, and the 382 books or 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 181 

pamphlets he published, although he begun late in 
life, led Mr. Milne to stud) 7 his example for himself, 
and to hold it up to Missionaries as both a stimulant 
and an encouragement. See Gleaner, p. 4-) " The 
united force of these views led to the resolution 
above mentioned, relative to a ' Periodical Publica- 
tion in the Chinese language.' — Preparations were 
accordingly made for it. After Mr. Milne's arrival 
at Malacca, its form was fixed upon, and the first 
number brought from the press on the 5th of Au- 
gust, 1815, the same day on which the school was 
commenced. The first specimens were very imper- 
fect, both as to the composition and printing; but 
they were understood by persons who were in the 
habit of reading; and the Editor hoped, that a fuller 
acquaintance with the language, would enable him 
to improve the style. It was originally intended 
that this little publication should combine the diffu* 
sion of general knowledge, with that of religion and 
morals; and include such notices of the public events 
of the day, as should appear suited to awaken reflec- 
tion and excite inquiry. To promote Christianity 
was to be its primary object; other things, though 
they were to be treated in subordination to this, 
were not to be overlooked. Knowledge and science 
are the handmaids of religion, and may become the 
auxiliaries of virtue. To rouse the dormant powers 
of a people whose mental energies are bound up by 
that dull and insipid monotony which has drawn out 
its uniform line over them, to the length of more 
than twenty hundred years, will be no easy task. 
Means of all justifiable kinds, labourers of every 
variety of talent, resources sufficient for the most 
expensive moral enterprises, and a space of several 
16* 



182 MEMOIRS OF THE 

ages, will all be necessary to do this effectually. 
But a beginning must be made by some people, and 
in some age of the world. After-generations will 
improve on what the present race of men begin. It 
is better, therefore, to commence a good work with 
very feeble means and imperfect agents, than to 
1 sigh to the wind,' and not attempt it at all. Thus, 
though that variety of subject intended to be pub- 
lished in the Chinese Monthly Magazine, could not 
be all brought in at first, or indeed to the present 
moment; yet that was not. considered an argument 
of sufficient weight to postpone the work. Mr. 
Milne therefore composed such papers for it as his 
time, talents, and other circumstances admitted of. 
The essays and papers published in the Chinese 
Magazine to the present time have been chiefly of a 
religious and moral kind. A few essays on the most 
simple and obvious principles of astronomy, instruc- 
tive anecdotes, historical extracts, occasional notices 
of great political events, &c, have at times given a 
little variety to its pages; but there has been less of 
these than could have been wished. Among other 
reasons of this want of variety, it may be noticed 
that for the first four years, every thing published, 
with the exception of a few pages, by the first pro- 
poser of the work, proceeded from the pen of a single 
individual, (himself,) who was also engaged in a 
variety of other labours. To render this work gene- 
rally interesting, it would require a full half of the 
time and labour of a Missionary — time and labour 
well bestowed too, — and should unite the produc- 
tions of various pens. The editor hopes that he may 
in future have more leisure to attend to this branch 
of his work, and that the growing acquaintance of 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 183 

his brethren with the Chinese language, will soon 
enable them to furnish useful papers on a variety of 
subjects; — especially on those which have hitherto 
been but sparingly introduced. The size of the 
Chinese Magazine has never yet exceeded that of a 
small tract, and it has been given away gratis. For 
about three years, five hundred copies were printed 
monthly, and circulated, by means of friends, corre- 
spondents, travellers, ships, &c, through all the 
Chinese settlements of the eastern Archipelago; also 
in Siam, Cochin-China, and part of China itself. 
At present, (1819,) a thousand copies are printed 
monthly. The demands and opportunities for cir- 
culation greatly increase, and it is likely that in 
three or four years more, 2,000 will be an inadequate 
supply. Besides the regular monthly numbers, 
complete sets for each year have been printed as 
they were required. The labour of preparing the 
materials has been amply compensated by the ex- 
tensive range of countries in which the work is 
read; and by opportunities which the publishing of 
it monthly has afforded of gradually unfolding many 
parts of divine truth. To sit down and write a com- 
plete treatise on one subject; to compile a series of 
history through a period of any length; and to enter 
fully into the discussion of any important topic, — 
are what the time and strength of a person, who is 
otherwise variously employed, do not admit of his 
effecting at once, or without many interruptions. 
By taking monthly in order, the several parts of an 
intended treatise — the lesser divisions of a series of 
history — or the different branches of a discourse,— 
the labour may go on; the plan fill up gradually; 
and the close of the year present the writer with a 



184 MEMOIRS OF THE 

dozen of essays or discourses on different depart- 
ments of his subject. The addition furnished in one 
month may appear too insignificant to deserve much 
notice; but twelve or twenty such additions will form 
a complete volume; and the author will be pleased 
with his plodding perseverance, and will also be 
able, by reviewing the whole in its complete form, 
to correct, expunge, or add, as errors or defects may 
require. On this plan, several pieces, published as 
monthly numbers in the Magazine, have been com- 
pleted, and others are now carrying on. There is 
indeed some want of uniformity in the style of these, 
the latter parls being better Chinese than the former: 
an imperfect acquaintance with the language in the 
first stages of the work, may account for this. Mr. 
Milne found that, while the writing on divine sub- 
jects tended to refresh the mind, the regular monthly 
demands of matter for the press, proved a useful sti- 
mulus to labour. 

Oral Instruction should, in every Christian Mis- 
sion, hold a prominent place. The preaching of the 
Gospel is an ordinance of divine appointment. In 
its own nature, it is remarkably calculated to arrest 
the attention and diffuse knowledge; and it has been 
attended in every age of the church, with the pecu- 
liar blessing of Heaven for the salvation of men. 
I record it with deep regret, that even to the present 
hour, the circumstances of the Mission at Malacca 
have never been such as to admit of devoting that 
portion of time and attention to oral instruction and 
preaching, which the extreme ignorance of the Hea- 
then require. For more than two years all the con- 
cerns of the Chinese Mission devolved entirely upon 
an individual. He had a translation of part of the 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 185 

Old Testament in hand — the papers for the magazine 
to prepare monthly; the schools to oversee; and his 
knowledge of the language being imperfect, a good 
deal of time was necessarily taken up daily in study; 
so that very little time or strength remained for 
stated preaching, or for going from house to house. 
The third year he was absent from the station for 
more than six months, through ill health; and the 
time of his fellow-labourer, who had been sent out 
to assist in the Mission, was from necessity devoted 
to the study of the language. These important 
means were not, however, entirely neglected. In 
the first year of the Mission, regular services were 
begun on the week days, and on the Sabbaths, which 
have ever since been continued. Every morning 
the Chinese domestics, workmen, and scholars, met 
for Christian worship. A portion of the New Tes- 
tament, or of such other books as had then been 
printed, was read, and short practical remarks made 
on it; after which prayer was offered up. On Sab- 
baths, this morning exercise was postponed till mid- 
day, in consequence of having to preach in the 
Dutch church at ten o'clock. At one o'clock, the 
Chinese Scriptures were read, and something in form 
of an exhortation, longer than that usual on week 
days, was delivered. At half-past three, the scho- 
lars were examined and heard repeat their catechism. 
About five Mr. Milne frequently spent an hour in 
town distributing tracts, or conversing with the Hea- 
then. At eight o'clock, the Scriptures were again 
read, remarks made on them, and a short prayer con- 
cluded the service. The number of hearers was al- 
ways small — sometimes one — two — four, &c, from 
the neighbouring streets, joined the regular atten- 



186 MEMOIRS OF THE 

dants, and twenty grown persons was the largest 
number that attended. Three, five, or eight, were 
the ordinary number of adult hearers. The others 
came occasionally; some from curiosity, some per- 
haps from a wish to be employed. When the curi- 
osity of the former was satisfied, and the latter per- 
ceived that there was no worldly gain proposed to 
their view, they came but seldom. But from what- 
ever motive they came, the preacher was always 
glad to see them, knowing that the Heathen never 
attend to the Gospel at first from sincere attachment 
to the truth. It is under the Gospel alone that we 
can expect this attachment to be formed. It is, in- 
deed, lamentable to see how completely the benight- 
ed inhabitants of Asia are under the dominion of 
mere secular principles; but we must by no means 
conceal or disguise their real character. The plain 
matter-of-fact may excite the sneer of semi-infidels, 
at the folly of those who attempt a reformation; it 
may shut up the channels of benevolence in those 
who expected immediate conversions; it may even 
discourage the hearts of some of the best friends of 
mankind. But the judicious and enlightened Chris- 
tian will see in it a practical confirmation of those 
sentiments, which the Gospel leaches concerning the 
ignorance, depravity, and misery of mankind in ge- 
neral, and of the Heathen in particular; it will show 
him how little the best Pagan systems (for such I 
consider those of China) can do to bring their adhe- 
rents to real virtue; and consequently, will strengthen 
his conviction of the necessity of redoubled exertion 
in the cause of the Gospel. For, with a firm be- 
liever in Divine Revelation, the utter impossibility 
of the eternal salvation of those who live and die 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 187 

with the love of this world predominant in the heart, 
can be no matter of doubt. That the Gospel shall 
finally triumph over the idolatry and wickedness of 
the nations, notwithstanding its apparently slow pro- 
gress, is to him equally certain. Let every fresh dis- 
play of the native depravity of the Pagan mind, (a 
depravity indeed common to man) give ardour to 
our prayers, wing our zeal with velocity, enlarge 
our benevolence, and teach us to join laborious 
perseverance in active service, with unshaken con-' 
fidence in the divine promises. In dispensing oral 
instruction to the few Heathen that attended, Mr. 
Milne found the catechism and tracts, composed by 
his colleague, of great assistance. Written in a plain 
style, and free from the stiffness which generally 
adheres to translations, these tracts were easily un- 
derstood by the Heathen: and a page or two often 
furnished the ground of the exhortations addressed 
to them. He placed a copy before each individual, 
and went over the portion selected for the occasion, 
amplifying and enlarging where either his own small 
stock of Chinese words would admit, or where the 
subject required most illustration. The same me- 
thod was observed in reading the New Testament. 
The people, having the books before them, could 
more easily understand the explanation. He had 
seen in Scotland, his native country, the beneficial 
effects of this practice on the people, who generally 
keep their Bibles open in church, at the chapter 
which the minister is explaining; and follow him, 
by turning to the passages which he quotes; thus, 
their minds are fixed on the word of God itself, and 
they are enabled to peruse the same passages again 
in private with more advantage. He wished, of 



188 MEMOIRS OF THE 

course, to introduce this useful practice among the 
people to whom he was sent; and it has been con- 
tinued in Malacca to the present time; not, it is hoped, 
without some benefit to the Chinese." (Happily, 
Dr. Milne's son, and Mr. Legge, know the worth of 
that Scotch habit too well, not to promote it in China. 
Their ears have been accustomed from childhood to 
the rustle of " the leaves of the Tree of Life;" and it 
will gladden their hearts to hear it again.) 

"Occasional opportunities of conversing- with the 
heathen and explaining the radical principles of Chris- 
tianity to them, offered. — Sailors and passengers from 
Chinese junks, from Siam, Java, &c, called to get 
tracts; they were also visited on board their own 
vessels; and something said with a view of awaken- 
ing their minds to inquiry after the true God and the 
Saviour. Mr. Milne likewise visited the heathen in 
their own houses and shops from time to time; and 
tried to impart to them the knowledge of salvation. 
On these occasions, a tract or part of it, or a verse of 
the Testament, was read to three, six, or more persons 
as they chanced to attend; and a little explanation 
added. When this was ended in one shop or house, 
he went on to another; and here, as in the stated 
services at home, he experienced great assistance 
from the labours of his predecessor in the work. To 
have something in an intelligible form drawn up and 
printed, to put into the hands of the people, assists 
both the speaker and heaiers, and will be understood 
by the latter, when much that is spoken through a 
foreign accent, will not be comprehended. A remark 
naturally arises from this, namely, that a Missionary 
who has the labours of a senior fellow-servant, in 
print, 10 assist him, may be able to be useful much 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 189 

earlier among the people, than if he had to depend 
solely on his own resources; and he should gladly 
avail himself of such aid, thankful to the great Head 
of the Church for the gifts which he has been pleased 
to bestow on his servants of former ages, or on con- 
temporary labourers. An indolent man's making him- 
self dependent on the labours of others, that he may 
enjoy the repose of sloth; and a diligent, persevering 
man's seizing on every facility furnished him, that his 
progress to usefulness may be accelerated, — are quite 
different things: in a Missionary, the former would 
be unpardonable; while the latter is evidently his 
duty." (So much did Dr. Milne avail himself of such 
helps, that, notwithstanding his inveterate hatred of 
popery, he culled freely from the " sleeve-gems" or 
devotional writings of the Romish Missionaries. He 
wanted "suitable words," and therefore sought them 
out and seized upon them any where.) "After the 
establishment of the Mission at Malacca, many op- 
portunities of circulating the Holy Scriptures and re- 
ligious tracts, presented themselves, not only in the 
settlement itself, but also, by means of native trading 
vessels, passengers, &c. to China, Cochin-China, 
Siam, and almost every Chinese colony on the Ma- 
layan Archipelago. These books and tracts were 
indeed as ' bread cast on the waters,' and may not be 
' received again till after many days;' yet, when a 
Missionary cannot travel personally to a neighbouring 
country, and declare with the living voice, the great 
doctrines of Revelation, it is his duty to send the 
readiest substitute; and who can tell that these little 
Ministers of peace, which neither eat nor drink, are 
neither affected by climate, nor afraid of persecution, 
17 



190 MEMOIRS OF THE 

— may not * prepare the way of the Lord, and make 
ready a people for him.' 

" In every Mission established among the heathen, 
difficulties are to be looked for. At Malacca, some 
were soon experienced, but of a different kind from 
those felt in many other parts of the heathen world. 
Here, there were no particular difficulties in regard 
to food, clothing, habitation, and personal safety. 
There was no persecution or opposition from the go- 
vernment; but. on the contrary, the utmost freedom 
to promote Christian truth by every approved means. 
The difficulties arose chiefly from three sources. The 
variety of dialect that was found to prevail among 
the Chinese, constituted a great difficulty in the com- 
munication of knowledge. The Fokien dialect was 
spoken by the greater part; that of Canton, by a 
considerable number; and the Mandarin or Court 
dialect, though understood by a few, was not gene- 
rally spoken. The first, Mr. Milne had had no op- 
portunity of learning; the second, he could speak 
but imperfectly, — to the third, he had paid most 
attention. Thus, when going among the people, in 
one house the chief part of what was said, was under- 
stood; in the next, perhaps a half; and in a third, 
not more than a few sentences. In addressing a 
small company of fifteen or twenty persons, a know- 
ledge of two dialects, is in many instances necessary, 
in order to impart instruction with effect to all. This 
difficulty will be generally met with in the Chinese 
colonies, settled on the Archipelago, as persons from 
various provinces are collected together in the same 
place: therefore, instead of a knowledge of one dialect 
answering the end, a Missionary would require some 
knowledge of three, in order to be extensively useful 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 191 

as a preacher. In China itself the case is different; 
the knowledge of one dialect will enable a man to 
preach the Gospel intelligibly to hundreds of thou- 
sands of persons. Among those Chinese who are 
settled in what is called K'ow-wae-kwo, that is, the 
outside nations, the Fokien dialect seems to prevail 
most extensively, and hence for a missionary, whose 
time is to be chiefly devoted to preaching and oral 
instruction, it is of the utmost importance. To acquire 
a knowledge of several spoken dialects, and a facility 
therein, requires a talent for languages, a set of good 
teeth, & peculiar flexibility in the organs of enunci- 
ation, a nice discrimination in the ear, much attention 
to the modulation of the voice, and frequent inter- 
course with the people. It is also a rare thing to see 
a man, after the age of twenty-five, acquire a good 
pronunciation of a foreign tongue. Hence, by the 
way, we see the necessity of native Missionaries, or 
of some Institution in which foreigners can, from an 
early age, be initiated into the languages. Where 
the concerns of a Mission devolve chiefly on one 
person; where there is much literary labour; and 
where the attention is often diverted by various 
duties, — the learning of several dialectsto such a 
degree as to render them really serviceable to the in- 
terests of truth, is impracticable. Very little, there- 
fore, was done at the Fokien dialect in Malacca, till 
the year 1818, when the attention of another labourer 
was directed to it, who made very considerable pro- 
gress therein. 

" The difficulty arising from a variety in the lan- 
guage, was found to be greatly increased from the 
inter-marriages of the Chinese with Malay women. 
No females ever leave China: the prejudices of the 



192 MEMOIRS OF THE 

people against this are exceedingly strong. The 
consequence is, that most Chinamen, when they 
settle in a colony abroad, marry women of the place, 
and the children produced from such connexions, 
learn the language of their mothers first. In Java, 
Malacca, &c, many Chinese, from their earliest in- 
fancy, being accustomed to speak Malay, scarcely 
understand the language of their fathers at all. 
They speak Malay almost entirely; but never learn 
to read it. Their reading is always in Chinese; 
yet with many reading is carried to so small an 
extent, as to leave them without the ability of pe- 
rusing even the plainest book. The task of commu- 
nicating knowledge to persons of such various spoken 
dialects, is much greater than any one, who has not 
repeatedly made the experiment, can conceive. If 
it were allowable for Missionaries to shift difficulties, 
there are perhaps few that they would more readily 
turn aside from than this. 

"Again, it was found impracticable to collect any 
number of hearers. In other parts of India, we read 
of hundreds and thousands listening to a Missionary. 
Here, ten persons could scarcely be brought together, 
either in the streets, or in a place appointed for wor- 
ship. The heathen are allowed to buy and sell, and 
carry on their ordinary labours on the Sabbath, just 
as on other days; it was, therefore, in vain to expect 
any reverence for that day among them, or any more 
readiness to attend on divine things. The writer of 
these pages is very far from supposing that true 
religion derives much advantage from mere acts of 
civil authority, or that any people should be compelled 
to observe the institutions of the Gospel; at the same 
time, he thinks there are very strong reasons to ques-r 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 193 

tion the propriety of allowing the Sabbath to be thus 
openly profaned, in Christian colonies. Christian 
rulers would do well to consider what the Scriptures 
say on this subject. But if it be wrong to permit 
idolaters to carry on open trade and every kind of 
labour on the Sabbath, it must surely be a greater 
crime to employ them to do work on that day, and to 
wink at the gross breaches of the Sabbath, of which 
professing Christians are guilty. 

"The same difficulty of collecting a congregation 
has all along been felt; and it will not be easily or 
speedily overcome. The Chinese spend the whole 
day in hard labour; and their evenings are very com- 
monly devoted to gambling, where that ruinous prac- 
tice is permitted. When a few persons came to hear, 
it was no easy matter to fix their attention. Some 
would be talking; others, laughing at the newness of 
the things spoken; others, smoking their pipes; others, 
on coming in and going out, would pass through the 
usual routine of their ceremony, just as they act in 
the temples of their own gods, before which nothing 
like reverence is ever seen. They did these things, 
it was believed, more from habit and ignorance, than 
from intentional disrespect to the word of God; but 
the difficulty to the speaker was nearly the same. 
The few, indeed, who attended regularly, became, 
after a short time, remarkably decorous and attentive. 
But this can never be expected at first. 

The prevalence of the skeptical philosophy of the 
school of Confucius, constituted another difficulty in 
the way of the Mission; but as there will be occasion 
to notice this afterwards, we shall pass it over for the 
time. 

The establishment of a Malay Mission in these 
17* 



194 MEMOIRS OF THE 

countries, was a thing exceedingly to be desired. 
The chief part of the inhabitants of the numerous 
islands of the eastern Archipelago, as well as of the 
Peninsula of Malacca, are enveloped in the delusions 
of Islamism; not indeed of pure Islainism, but of a 
species of it, mixed with the superstitions and even 
idolatries of the aborigines of the countries into which 
it has been introduced. This heterogeneous mass of 
error and superstition, renders the moral and spiri- 
tual state of the Malays very wretched, their conver- 
sion very difficult; and the planting of the Gospel 
among them, an object worthy of more attention from 
Christian Societies, than it has yet received. They 
are but a partially civilized people; a very small pro- 
portion of them can read, and their reading is much 
confined to the Arabic — the language of the Koran, 
and, as they suppose, of paradise too! The improve- 
ment of mankind has suffered greatly in many coun- 
tries, from the notion of one language being exclu- 
sively proper for religion — from their self-devised 
lingua eclesice, as if Deity were to be charmed by 
strange sounds, or his creatures instructed through 
the medium of a language which they do not under- 
stand!" (The French Missionaries felt this, and tran- 
slated the Missal into Chinese, and presented it to 
the Pope. This was a broad hint to infallibility, but 
his holiness would not take it; and neither Couplet 
nor Le Compte dared to speak out. The translators 
thought him a fool, and he thought them rogues, in 
the church; but each party kept its own secret. He 
called them his "dear sons," and they called him 
their "holy Father;" and thus the ,Chinese Missal 
was shelved in the Vatican!) " Of all the insults of- 
fered to common sense and the human understand- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 195 

ing, from the day that sin first entered our world to 
this hour, there is none greater than this; and its 
extensive prevalence, is but an additional confirma- 
tion of our belief, that mental 'blindness has hap- 
pened' to our species. This partial preference for 
the Arabic, has led the Malays to think lightly of 
their own language, which they call baha? sa dunya 7 
that is, the language of this world; and hence, though 
perhaps the most harmonious of all the languages of 
the East, it has been less cultivated than the greater 
part of them. This prejudice forms an obstacle to - 
their religious improvement, in two ways: it has led 
to a very general neglect, of Malay education, so that 
but one here and there is found capable of reading 
books written in Malay. Again, having been taught 
to consider the Arabic as the only language ac- 
ceptable to God, and fit to be employed in his 
worship, it has weakened their veneration for every 
kind of religious instruction which does not pass 
through that medium. And yet were a Missionary 
to preach to them in Arabic, there is not perhaps one 
in a hundred that would understand him. They are 
found to possess much of the bigotry and prejudice 
which are inseparable from Islamism, without one 
half of the knowledge of the system which is pos- 
sessed by their fellow believers on the west of India. 
A knowledge of the unity and perfection of the di- 
vine nature, of the doctrines of divine providence, 
the resurrection, and future judgment, &c, they in- 
deed possess; but it is obscure and feeble, and more- 
over, mixed with such a mass of error, as almost en- 
tirely to hinder its operation on the mind, and pre- 
vent its tendency to produce a virtuous conduct; so 
that they may still be said to be almost 'Atheists, 



196 MEMOIRS OF THE 

and without hope in the world;' for there is in rea- 
lity very little difference as to virtuous effects on the 
heart and life, between not believing that there is a 
God at all (were such a pitch of atheism possible,) 
and believing him to be something totally different 
from what he is. The meager specimens of Christi- 
anity which the Malays and Javanese have common- 
ly seen displayed by those who call themselves the 
followers of Christ, have not tended to produce re- 
verence for the system. The abominable idolatries 
of the Church of Rome, the idle and ostentatious 
trumpery of ceremony that attends her masses, pro- 
cessions, funerals, &c, excite in Mahometans the 
deepest disgust; and lead them to think with ab- 
horrence of that noble system, of which those absur- 
dities are but the unhallowed appendages. Nor has 
the conduct of Protestants had a better effect upon 
them. Though the Protestant religion be free from 
the absurdities which attach themselves to the Ca- 
tholic, yet the practice of its adherents has been 
equally injurious to the cause of truth, and equally 
tended to harden the hearts of Mahometans against 
the Gospel. The total neglect of all religion which 
prevails too generally among the Protestants of these 
colonies; and the public and bare-faced profanation 
of the Sabbath by both Catholics and Protestants; 
the avarice, lying, and cozening which appear in- 
carrying on commerce; the drunkenness, loose morals, 
and hardness of heart towards slaves, which have at 
times been manifested by the professors of the Gos- 
pel, have steeled the Mussulman's soul against 
Christianity. He has scarcely ever seen its excel- 
lencies displayed; hence he conceives that it has 
none. He cannot think well of a system, the ad- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 197 

herents of which pay so little regard to God, to truth, 
and to duty. These remarks show both the neces- 
sity of attempting the conversion of the Malays and 
the difficulty of the task. But as Christian duty 
ought not to vary with human opinions, so neither 
ought Christian zeal to be impeded by difficulties. 
The ardour and liberality of Christians in the present 
age seem to acquire strength and expansion from 
impediments; hence there is no fear, that the former 
will subside or the latter contract, by a full state- 
ment of the real condition, the strong prejudices, and 
the deep depraviiy of people to whom the Gospel is 
sent. 

" It was above stated, that Missionaries to settle 
among the Malays, were expected. Accordingly, on 
27th September, 1815, the same year in which the 
Chinese Mission was begun, the Rev. C. H. Thom- 
sen, (originally from Holstein in Lower Saxony,) 
with Mrs. T., landed at Malacca, to begin the good 
work among the Malays. Mr. T.'s time during the 
remaining part of the year was spent in assiduous 
application to the study of the language, and in 
making preparations for a school, which he began 
the year following. As his acquaintance with the 
language, and intercourse with the people, increased, 
he conceived that a version of the scriptures in a 
plainer style, and more purely Malay, than that 
which was re-printing at Bengal, would greatly fa- 
cilitate the communication of Christian truth to the 
people. That highly respectable version, originally 
executed by Dutch Clergymen, abounds with nume- 
rous Arabic words; Portuguese words are also found 
in it; and it is generally written in what is called by 
the Dutch, ' the high Malay;'' hence it is not so easily 



198 MEMOIRS OF THE 

understood by common readers. These considera- 
tions induced Mr. T. to form the resolution of at- 
tempting a translation of at least part of the New 
Testament, in a simpler style, as soon as his attain- 
ments in the language should enable him to under- 
take it. 

" In the close of the year, Ultra-Ganges' Mission 
Library was begun. The advantages of public li- 
braries are sufficiently known to be appreciated. In 
foreign countries, where European books are not 
easily procurable, a good library is an invaluable 
treasure. Where a few Missionaries labour together 
in the same place, they cannot be badly off for such 
works as lie most in their own way. When their 
labour calls them to separate, each one requires his 
own library with him; hence the necessity of a pub- 
lic general one, to which all may have access when 
near, but over which no individual can have control. 
In a station at which there is a view to establish a pub- 
lic Seminary, a large collection of books in all lan- 
guages, and on all subjects, is necessary. There, 
the best works on all the different departments of 
theology, literature, science, and history ought to be 
collected. Native books, or those written in the ver- 
nacular tongues, are of peculiar importance. They 
should be principally sought after, and no means left 
untried to procure a full supply; because Missionary 
objects cannot be accomplished without a knowledge 
of the languages, and that knowledge cannot be 
fully attained without books, written by the learned 
men of the country. 

"In regard to useful objects, it does not seem ne- 
cessary to wait till a large collection of materials be 
made before they be begun. The conviction of their 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. l\W 

utility being once firmly fixed in the mind, let them 
be attempted in dependence on Divine Providence, 
and on the co-operation of those men to whom they 
approve themselves. If they be essentially connect- 
ed with the improvement and happiness of but a 
small portion of mankind, they will ultimately pros- 
per, however unpromising in their first stages. The 
Ultra-Ganges' Mission Library was begun with only 
about ten small volumes of European books, and a 
very few of Chinese. It was hoped the number 
would increase; — which hope has not been disap- 
pointed." (I must add, however, that the catalogue, 
although respectable now, would sadly disappoint 
any scholar, who knows what the libraries of Eu- 
rope contain on the subject of the ancient Syriac 
Missions to Asia. In that department, it is even 
poorer than some private libraries: a fact, which 
will, I hope, draw out some contributions for the 
College.) 



CHAPTER X. 

MISCELLANEOUS LABOURS. 

" The Mission at Malacca was, for the first year, 
without any land of its own, on which to erect such 
buildings as were necessary for the accommodation 
of the Missionaries, and for the execution of the va- 
rious labours in which they were engaged. It was 
therefore considered advisable, that an application 
should be made to the Government of Penang, re- 



200 MEMOIRS OF THE 

questing a grant of land. In January, 1816, Mr. 
Milne went to that island, and by the advice of some 
friends, presented a memorial to the Honourable the 
Governor in Council, soliciting a grant of land to 
the Mission at Malacca; permission to establish a 
printing press; and the privilege of free passages in 
cruizing vessels under the orders of Government, for 
the Members of the Ultra-Ganges' Missions, to such 
parts of the Archipelago as the cruizers should be 
visiting, and the labours of the Missionaries require 
them to go. The following is an extract from the 
answer of the Government: — 

" ' I have the honour to acknowledge the receipt 
of your letter to the address of the Honourable the 
Governor in Council, which having been submitted 
to his consideration, he is pleased to express his warm 
and cordial approbation of the benevolent objects in 
view, and disposed to afford the countenance and 
support of Government thereto. 

" ' The Governor in Council has therefore pleasure 
in complying, as far as he is enabled to do, with the 
several applications conveyed in your letter, and al- 
though the expected restoration of the settlement of 
Malacca to the Sovereign of the Netherlands, puts 
it out of his power now to make any alienation of 
any part of the lands, he has instructed the Resi- 
dent at Malacca to allot to the Mission a piece of 
waste ground, under a conditional grant, the con- 
firmation of which, or otherwise, must, of course, 
depend upon the Dutch government. The Gover- 
nor in Council at the same time indulges a hope, 
that the laudable and pious objects of the Mission 
will appear to the future Government of Malacca, 
not less than they do to himself, deserving of every 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 201 

liberal encouragement; and he will not fail, in the 
event of the restoration of that settlement, to bring 
under the particular notice of the new authorities 
this conditional grant, and the objects for which it 
has been granted. 

"'The Governor in Council accedes to the other 
requests preferred by you, and will give directions 
that the cruizers under the orders of this Govern- 
ment shall afford every accommodation to yourself 
and the brethren of the Mission, that the service on 
which they may be employed may admit. 

"'The request to establish a printing press at Ma- 
lacca, for printing in the native languages, is also 
acceded to, and the Governor in Council, in conclu- 
sion, desires to express his wishes for the success of 
the objects of the Mission.' 

"Here it is proper to acknowledge the obligations 
under which these Missions have been laid, by the 
late Honourable W. Petrie, Governor of Penang, and 
his successor, the Honourable Colonel Bannerman, 
together with the Honourable the Members of Coun- 
cil, for the kindness manifested in the instance un- 
der consideration, and in various subsequent in- 
stances: a cordial readiness has ever been shown by 
that Government to promote our objects both at Pe- 
nang and Malacca, which, while it demands our 
grateful thanks, ought to stimulate us to pursue our 
work with increasing ardour and prudence. 

"While at this presidency, Mr. Milne had many 
opportunities of circulating the Scriptures and tracts 
among the Chinese; and experienced much polite- 
ness from Major M'lnnes, the Rev. Mr. Hutchings, 
the Clergyman, W. Scott, Esq., and other English 
18 



202 MEMOIRS OF THE 

gentlemen, to whom his acknowledgments are justly 
due. 

" After returning from Penang, it was found, on 
inquiry, that the Government possessed no land in 
the immediate vicinity of Malacca. A spot at St. 
John's Hill was accordingly granted; but, being at 
a considerable distance from town, it was suggested 
by Dr. Chalmers and John Macalister, Esq., that an 
attempt to exchange it with one of smaller dimen- 
sions, and more convenient for our purposes, should 
be made. By the assistance and counsel of those 
gentlemen, an exchange was made with TambeJlmat 
Saib, for the premises at the western gate of the town 
of Malacca, on which the Mission now stands. Seven 
hundred Spanish dollars (£200,) together with the 
ground at St. John's Hill, were given him in lieu of 
his property; and in order fully to secure his premises 
to the Mission, on the one hand, and to prevent him 
from being a loser by future uncertainties on the 
other, it was farther stipulated that, in case of the 
Dutch Government's refusing, at the expected trans- 
fer of the settlement, to confirm the grant of land 
conditionally made to the Mission by the Penang 
Government (a thing which was not, however, anti- 
cipated) — in this case it was stipulated, that the 
Mission should pay to him the sum at which the 
ground at St. John's Hill was valued in the agree- 
ment. 

"This year Mr. Thomsen began a Malay and 
English School, which promised very favourably. 
But, in consequence of the protracted and compli- 
cated illness of Mrs. Thomsen, a sea voyage was 
rendered necessary; and the school, with the other 
departments of the Malay branch of the Mission at 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 203 

Malacca, were necessarily put a stop to, and suffered 
a long' intermission of more than fifteen months. 
Mr. and Mrs. T. left Malacca 12th September, and 
went to Java; but as she derived no advantage in 
regard to health in that place, they proceeded on to 
England. But it. pleased the Sovereign disposer of 
ail things to cut short the sufferings of this pious 
and spiritual-minded woman on the passage. On 
the 4th February, 1817, she died at. sea, in the tri- 
umphs of Christian faith and hope, exclaiming, ' I 
am happy! I am happy! come, thou blessed Spirit! 
Oh! come.' Mrs. T. was a woman of a very tender 
and delicate constitution, eminently devoted to God, 
and 'of a meek and quiet spirit.' Mr. T. proceeded 
to England, and returned to Malacca again in De- 
cember, 1817. 

"From the very commencement of the Mission at 
Malacca, an English school had been proposed for 
the children of the Christians, which met the cordial 
approbation of the local Government. A house for 
the purpose was accordingly erected at the expense 
of the Consistory of the Reformed Church, and 
means taken to procure a teacher from Madras. But 
in the interim, news arrived that a speedy transfer 
of Malacca to the Dutch Government might be ex- 
pected, which made the people more indifferent about 
the English language. Hence the school-house, 
which had been erected for the children and youth 
of the Christians, was, for a time, employed as a 
Chinese school. 

"During the preceding year, there was only one 
Chinese school. It was taught in the Fokien dia- 
lect, and the number of scholars, as above noticed, 
was but small, not exceeding sixteen. At the com- 



204 MEMOIRS OF THE 

mencement of this year, the number increased to 
forty; and in the course of several" months, to about 
fifty-seven. The use of the new school was obliging- 
ly granted for these Fokien children. A second 
school, to be taught in the Canton dialect, began 
with this year. The number of Canton people in 
Malacca is comparatively small: hence twenty- 
three is the highest number of boys that has yet 
appeared on the list of this school — it has often been 
much below that number. There were twenty- 
three on the list the first year, so that in both schools 
there were eighty boys — about fifty-five formed the 
average of the daily attendants. 

" In trying to impart religious instruction to the 
scholars, the want of a catechism, written purposely 
for young persons, was felt. The catechism which 
they had been learning, was better suited to grown 
persons, and those who had some previous know- 
ledge of the Christian system. In the close of 1S15, 
Mr. Milne had begun a translation of Watts' 'Se- 
cond Catechism,' with this view; but in reviewing 
it the following year, there appeared something 
wanting to render the instruction exactly suited to 
the state of a Pagan mind. Most books written for 
Christian youth, suppose more knowledge and fewer 
prejudices than we find existing among Heathens 
of the same age. There is also a certain stiffness 
almost inseparable from a mere translation, which 
prevents the reader from perusing it with that ease 
and pleasure which the perusal of an original com- 
position might be expected to afford. In books for 
children, the difficulty of attaining sufficient plain- 
ness and simplicity of ideas and of words is very 
great; particularly in a foreign and Pagan language, 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 205 

where many theological terms, however simplified, 
will be new, not to children only, but also to men of 
years and understanding. These considerations in- 
duced Mr. Milne to give up the idea of a mere trans- 
lation of Watts, and to make it rather a kind of 
foundation to go upon — using the ideas where they 
seemed to be suitable, and adding, or paring off, as 
appeared most for edification. He composed and 
finished this little work, which was called 'The 
Youth's Catechism,' in the spring and summer of 
1816. A considerable part of it was written in af- 
fliction, and under an impression that it might pro- 
bably be the last service he should be permitted to 
attempt for the instruction of the Chinese. This 
impression, which should never be long absent from 
any Missionary's mind, led to a greater fulness of 
matter than was at first intended: so that it contains 
a summary of the whole Christian faith. It was 
printed shortly after, and used in the schools; and 
also widely circulated along with the other tracts of 
the Mission. 

"Two new tracts were written and printed in Chi- 
nese this year: one called ' The Strait Gate,' the 
other, 'The Sin of Lying.' 

"A translation of the book of Deuteronomy, un- 
dertaken at Mr. Morrison's suggestion, was com- 
pleted at Milacca, in the month of July. It was 
subsequently revised by Mr. Morrison and the trans- 
lator, and printed." (Thus modestly did Mr. Milne 
record his first achievement in the translation of the 
Scriptures into the Chinese!) 

"Till now, no individual of the Chinese, connect- 
ed with the Mission at Malacca, had manifested any 
serious wish to make a public profession of Christi- 
18* 



206 MEMOIRS OP THE 

anity. Some appeared to be at times impressed with 
what they heard and read; but none had courage or 
decision to declare themselves on the Lord's side. 

" In course of the summer of 1816, a more than 
usual attention to the truth was observed in a Chi- 
nese employed as a printer to the Mission. He pro- 
fessed his determination to take up his cross and fol- 
low Christ. Means were used to inform him more 
fully on the nature and qualifications of a true Chris- 
tian profession. Frequent seasons of private conver- 
sation and prayer with him were fixed on. The 
following extract from Mr. Milne's journal for that 
year, relates to this person: — 

" ' JVot>. 3. — Sabbath. — At twelve o'clock this day 
I baptized, in the name of the adorable Trinity, Le- 
ang-kung-fah, whose name has been already men- 
tioned. The service was performed privately, in a 
room of the Mission-house. Care had been taken, 
by private conversation, instruction, and prayer, to 
prepare him for this sacred ordinance: this had been 
continued for a considerable time. Finding him still 
steadfast in his wish to become a Christian, I bap- 
tized him. The change produced in his sentiments 
and conduct is, I hope, the effect of Christian truth, 
and of that alone, — yet, who of mortals can know 
the heart? Several searching questions were pro- 
posed to him in private; and an exercise suited to the 
case of a heathen candidate for baptism, composed 
and given to him to read and meditate upon. 

"'He belongs to the province of Canton, is a 
single man, about 33 years of age, and has no rela- 
tives living, except a father and brother. He can 
read a plain book with ease, but has had only a com- 
mon education; is of a steady character, and frugal 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 207 

habits. His temper is not so sociable and engaging 
as that of many other Chinese. He was formerly 
stiff and obstinate, and occasionally troublesome. 
Of late, there has been scarcely any thing of this 
kind to complain of. He came with me from Can- 
ton, in April, 1815, to Malacca. He told me the 
other day, that he was employed in printing my 
t Treatise on the Life of Christ.' Whether he had 
been seriously impressed with the contents of that 
book, I am not able to say. 

" With respect to his former life, he observed: * I 
was never much given to idolatry, and seldom went 
to the temples. I sometimes prayed towards heaven, 
but lived in careless indifference. Although I rarely 
went to excess in sin, yet I have been occasionally 
guilty of drunkenness and other kindred vices. Be- 
fore I came hither, I knew not God; now I desire to 
serve him.' He wished to be baptized exactly at 
twelve o'clock, ' when ' to use his own words, ' the 
shadow inclines neither the one way nor the other.' 
What his view in fixing on that precise time was, I 
cannot tell; but, I suppose, it arose from the remains 
of that superstitious regard to ' times,' which prevails 
so generally among the Chinese. I told him that 
God had not distinguished one hour from another; 
and that he, as a disciple of Christ, must in future 
regard every day and hour alike, except the Sabbath, 
which is to be devoted specially to the service of God. 
Aware that some superstitious attachments may, for 
a considerable time, hang about the first converts 
from Paganism, and that it is in the Church, and un- 
der the ordinances thereof, that these attachments are 
to be entirely destroyed, I did not think it advisable 
to delay administering the initiatory ordinance. 



208 MEMOIRS OP THE 

" 'At baptism, the following questions were pro- 
posed to him, to which he answered as below: — 

" ' Question 1. Have you truly turned from idols,, 
to worship and serve the living and true God, the 
creator of heaven and earth and all things? — Answer. 
This is my heart's desire. 

" ' Q. 2. Do you know and feel that you are a 
sinful creature, totally unable to save yourself? — A. 
I know it. 

" ' Q. 3. Do you really, from your heart, believe 
that Jesus Christ is the Son of God, and Saviour of 
the world; and do you trust in him alone for salva- 
tion? — A. This is my heart's desire. 

" ' Q. 4. Do you expect any worldly advantage, 
profit, or gain whatever, by your becoming a Chris- 
tian? — A. None: I receive baptism because it is my 
duty. 

" ' Q. 5. Do you resolve from this day till the day 
of your death, to live in obedience to all the com- 
mandments and ordinances of God; and in justice 
and righteousness of life before men? — A. This is 
my determination; but I fear my strength is not 
equal to it. 

" 'On my part, the ordinance was dispensed with 
mingled affection, joy, hope, and fear. May he be 
made faithful unto death; and as he is the first fruits 
of this branch of the Mission, may an abundant har- 
vest follow, to the joy of the church, and the honour 
of Christ. 

" ' Since his baptism, some private means have 
been used to increase his knowledge; to impress his 
heart more deeply, and to strengthen his faith.' 

" He and his instructer met once a week for read- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 209 

ing the Scriptures, conversation, and prayer together. 
On those occasions Leang-kung-fah used to bring 
such passages of Scripture, as in his private reading 
he could not easily understand, to get them ex- 
plained. Many important paragraphs were gone 
over in this way, as Mr. Milne considered that to fix 
his mind on the word of God itself, was of vastly 
more importance to vital and practical Christianity, 
than to employ the time in conversation about the 
mere feelings and exercises of the mind, although 
these were not neglected in their proper place and 
measure. To make men well acquainted with the 
word of God, is the only way to fill their minds with 
the materials by which alone the regeneration and 
sanctification of their own souls can be effected; and 
by which alone they can be really useful in turning 
other sinners to God and holiness." (Here Dr. 
Milne's account of Leang-A-Fa stops. Mr. Bridge- 
man, the American Missionary, adds, — 

"After continuing in Malacca four years, A~Pa 
returned to China to visit his family and friends; and 
when he saw them wholly given to idolatry, his 
heart was moved to pity. He earnestly desired their 
conversion and their salvation; and with a view to 
effect this purpose, he prepared a little tract, in which 
he imbodied a f&w of the clearest and most im- 
portant portions of Scripture respecting idolatry, the 
need of repentance and faith in Christ, &c; and 
having submitted the manuscript to Dr. Morrison, 
he engraved the blocks and printed two hundred 
copies, intending to circulate them among his ac- 
quaintance. But, unexpectedly, the policemen, 
having been informed of what he was doing, seized 
him, and his books and blocks, and carried them all 



210 MEMOIRS OF THE 

away to the public courts; the books and blocks they 
destroyed, and A-Fa they shut up in prison. In 
that situation he began to review his past conduct, 
and the course he was attempting to pursue, in or- 
der to promulgate the doctrine of Christ among his 
countrymen. Though he was conscious of having 
done right in preparing his 'little book,' yet, at the 
same time, he was thoroughly convinced that it was 
on account of his sins that he was called to suffer 
persecution, and he viewed his imprisonment as a 
just chastisement inflicted by his heavenly Father, 
to whom he earnestly prayed for the pardon of his 
sins. 

"He had been only a few days in prison, when 
Dr. Morrison heard of it, and immediately interceded 
with influential native merchants, that they would 
endeavour to arrange with the officers of Govern- 
ment and procure his release. This, however, was 
not done, until, by the order of the magistrate, he had 
received thirty blows with the large bamboo. This 
instrument of punishment is five and a half feet long, 
about two inches broad, and one inch and a quarter 
thick; and so severely applied in the case of A-Fa, as 
to cause the blood to flow down from both of his legs. 
After they had thus beaten him and received a con- 
siderable sum of money, about, seventy dollars, they 
set him at liberty. 

"The effect of this imprisonment and beating, 
which took place in Canton, was to make him more 
humble and more devoted to the cause of Christ. 
Soon after he was released from prison, he went to 
visit his family in the country, where he spent forty 
days. He then returned to Malacca, continued there 
for a year, and then came again to China to visit his 



HEV. W. MILNE, D, D. 211 

family. He was especially interested in the spiritual 
welfare of his wife, and was exceedingly anxious for 
her conversion; he read to her the Scriptures; prayed 
with and for her; and at length, by his instrumen- 
tality she was brought to believe in Jesus, and was 
baptized by her husband. s From that time,' says 
A-Fa, ' we have been of one heart and one mind in 
worshipping and serving the one only living and true 
God, the Ruler and Governor of the universe, and in 
endeavouring to turn those around us from the ser- 
vice of dumb idols.' 

" He became anxious also for the conversion of his 
countrymen, and desired to make them acquainted 
with that Gospel which he had found so precious to 
his own soul. To prepare himself in some measure 
to effect that object, he went again, with the consent 
of his wife, to Malacca, where he was received and 
cherished as a brother by that man of God who had 
brought him into the fold of Christ. He resolved 
now to apply himself with new assiduity to his work, 
and especially to the study of the Bible, under the 
direction of Dr. Milne. But. alas, before one year had 
passed away, he was bereaved of that endeared friend 
and brother. Dr. Milne died in 1822. 

" Having no one at Malacca on whom he could de- 
pend, A-Fa returned once more to his family, all the 
members of which he found in health; their number 
had been increased by the birth of a son; the heart 
of the father was greatly rejoiced at this happy event, 
and ' he bowed down and gave God thanks for his 
great favour.' When the lad was about two years 
old, he carried him to the house of Dr. Morrison, 
where, in the ordinance of Christian baptism, he 
consecrated him to the Lord, with the hope that 'he 



212 MEMOIRS OF THE 

might grow up and become a virtuous man, thorough- 
ly acquainted with the holy Scriptures, and able to 
preach the Gospel to his countrymen.' Leang Tsin- 
tih, for that is the name of the lad, is now twelve 
years old; he reads the Scriptures, both in his own 
and in the English language, and has made some 
proficiency in the study of Hebrew. The father's 
interest in the boy has always been very great; and 
it is his earnest and daily prayer, and he intercedes 
with others that they would pray for him also, that 
the child may live and become a preacher of right- 
eousness, and turn the hearts of many unto the 
Lord. 

" Still farther to qualify himself to preach the Gos- 
pel, A-Fa continued his studies with Dr. Morrison 
for about two or three years, who then, having suffi- 
cient evidence of his qualification for an evangelist, 
'laid hands on me, and ordained me,' he says, 'to 
publish 10 men every where the true Gospel.' From 
that to the present lime, about ten years, he has con- 
tinued steadfast in the faith and in the labours of the 
Gospel; and has employed his whole time in making 
and circulating Christian books, and in proclaiming 
the word in other ways as he has found opportunity. 
His aged father still lives, but loves not the truth. 
He has a little daughter, six years of age, who has 
been given to the Lord in baptism. His friend Lee, 
who went with him to Malacca, and continued there 
till Dr. Milne's death, lives to this day without hope 
and without God in the world. Among his kindred 
and friends, for a long time, none but his wife be- 
lieved; but recently more than ten souls have pro- 
fessed their faith in Jesus; and there are others, who 
inquire what they shall do to be saved. His labours, 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 213 

his faith, and his zeal, increase as he goes forward 
with his work. During the last five months he has 
distributed in the city and suburbs of Canton, more 
than 15,000 Tracts. And now, like holy Paul, his 
heart's desire is that the good seed may bring forth 
fruit unto eternal life.' 1 (Mr. Malcom has visited him 
since. Ackerman published a print of him.) 

"The establishment of a. printing press had been 
before contemplated, as an object of much impor- 
tance, and resolved upon, as soon as circumstances 
would allow. Accordingly, in the spring of this 
year, after permission to establish a press had been 
obtained from Government, the kind offices of a 
gentleman in Bengal, whose name has already been 
mentioned, were engaged to procure founts of Eng- 
lish and Malay types, a printing press, with the ne- 
cessary apparatus, and workmen. In the month of 
November, these all arrived from Bengal; but a great 
difficulty arose about the way of employing them to 
the best advantage. Through some mistake, six 
workmen were sent instead of two, and their wages 
amounted to a considerable sum. When the press 
was sent for, there were two Missionaries labouring 
at Malacca, and preparations were making for be- 
ginning to print in Malay, as soon as it should ar- 
rive. But one of them, and the one engaged in the 
Malay department, was by Divine Providence re- 
moved from the station for a time, and the period of 
his return was uncertain. The whole work de- 
volved on an individual who had for the time nothing 
important to employ the press upon, and who had no 
knowledge of the way of managing a printing esta- 
blishment to advantage. The workmen had left 
their homes on the faith of being employed for a 
19 



214 MEMOIRS OF THE 

considerable time; and justice required that they 
should not be dismissed. It occurred to Mr. Milne 
that, as the Missionary Society had printed an edition 
of ' Bogue's Essay on the New Testament' — and 
'Doddridge's Rise and Progress of Religion in the 
Soul,' in French, for sale, or gratuitous circulation in 
France, and on the Continent of Europe, — an edition 
of the same inestimable books might be printed in 
English, and either sold or given away gratis, among 
our fellow-countrymen in the East. Though the 
expense would, doubtless, considerably surpass the 
proceeds of the sale, yet it appeared the only way 
of employing the men for the time. It was also 
considered that (hough there might be some pecu- 
niary loss, yet the circulation of the great mass of 
important truth, contained in these publications, 
might do good to the souls of men, in which caae 
their eternal gain would infinitely counterbalance a 
pecuniary loss. Many young men come from Eng- 
land to these countries, both in the land and sea 
service, either before their minds are established in 
the truth, or after they are corrupted by infidelity 
and vice. Parental and pastoral instructions, admi- 
nistered perhaps with a careful hand, weeping eyes, 
and a bleeding heart, are often lost, or apparently so, 
in the contagion of vice which reigns around the 
young man when he comes to the East. Every well- 
wisher to his soul must be desirous of having some 
useful book to put into his hand, which may, through 
the Divine blessing, cherish the principles of piety 
planted in his heart in early life, which may be 
his * vade mecum,' while he 'ploughs the trackless 
waves,' or his companion in the camp; or his con- 
solation in solitude, sickness, and death — and, per- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 215 

haps, also the means of awakening in his breast, a 
train of reflections which may ultimately issue in 
repentance, faith, holiness, and eternal life. When 
a young military man, or a young man engaged in 
the sea-faring line, passes a seaport, it never fails to 
afford a religious pleasure to a good man, to be able 
to put some highly and generally-esteemed Christian 
book into his hands. Considerations of this nature 
led io the printing of 'Bogue's Essay,' and 'Dod- 
dridge's Rise,' at Malacca; some copies were sub- 
scribed for, some purchased by a benevolent gentle- 
man, who wished to give them to his young friends; 
some placed for sale in different parts of India, and 
a greater part put into the hands of Missionaries in 
various stations, for gratuitous distribution to proper 
persons. There are, perhaps, few modern books of 
human composition read with more universal and 
deserved acceptance, or better calculated to do good 
to mankind, than the two here noticed. 

"Another grant of £1,000 was this year received 
from the British and Foreign Bible Society, to assist 
in printing the 12mo edition of the New Testament 
which had been before determined on. 

"It ought to have been noticed in a preceding 
section, that in consequence of an application to 
The Religious Tract Society' a sum of ,£300 was 
voted for the purpose of assisting the Chinese Mis- 
sion in printing and circulating religious tracts in 
the Chinese language. A second grant of £400 
was subsequently received from the same Society, 
and for the same purposes. Great are our obliga- 
tions to that most useful institution; and great is 
the necessity that exists, in these Pagan lands, for 
the exercise of its beneficence. Tracts are soon read 



216 MEMOIRS OF THE 

through, and easily carried about with one. Several 
hundreds, of different sorts and on different subjects, 
may with facility be packed up in a very small com- 
pass. They admit of greater familiarity of diction 
and a more diffuse style, than is befitting the majes- 
tic sublimity of the sacred oracles themselves. They 
may be circulated more widely than the sacred Scrip- 
tures can. If we calculate either the price, or the 
persons capable of deriving profit from religious 
books among the Chinese, we shall find that fifty 
tracts may be given away for one New Testament. 
Thus fifty persons may be made acquainted with at 
least one important truth, for the expense of one 
Testament. A Missionary, in his itinerant labours 
among the Heathen, can carry a hundred tracts in 
his hand; and he will ever find great satisfaction in 
leaving an appropriate one in the house where he 
has been visiting; or by putting one into the hands 
of those with whom he has been conversing; or by 
dropping one on the high-way, where it is likely to 
be taken up by some passing stranger; or by reading 
and explaining one to those that are inclined to hear. 
A tract may be enclosed in a letter, and sent into a 
persecuting country without much risk of discovery. 
Several have been actually sent into China in this 
way. These things show the high importance of 
the Tract Society, and how powerful an auxiliary it 
may become, in the conversion of the Heathen to 
Christ. Indeed, it holds the third rank in point of 
utility among those socieiies which constitute the 
glory of Christendom. Missionary Societies must 
ever be considered as entitled to the first place, at 
least in as far as the Heathen are concerned; in as 
much as without their agents, translations of the 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 217 

Scriptures are not likely to be extensively made, nor 
tracts written. Next in order comes the Bible So- 
ciety, that mighty agent of Divine Providence for 
uniting the energies of the Christian public, and to 
which almost every Protestant Mission in the known 
world is indebted. The Tract Society is the last of 
this sacred triad; and though in some respects it 
holds a lower place than the other two, in others its 
utility is more immediate, extensive, and apparent, 
than that of theirs. Nothing is fan her from the 
writer's mind than a wish to excite a dishonourable 
rivalship among those noble institutions, which will 
doubtless, by their united efforts, in course of time, 
make true religion to surround the globe on which 
we dwell, and extend the boundaries of the Chris- 
tian church as widery as the habitations of men. 
But it is right that each institution should have its 
due honour; and we ought to know in what par- 
ticular each excels, and how they all unite to pro- 
mote the great cause of truth and righteousness in 
the earth. May Heaven continue to smile on them 
all — and may 'the joy of the Holy Ghost,' dwell 
abundantly in the hearts of those who direct their 
concerns. 

" On the 7th July, (1816,) Dr. Morrison left Ma- 
cao in the suite of Lord Amherst, British Embassa- 
dor to the Court of Peking. They went up the Yel- 
low Sea, arrived at the Palace of Yuenming-yuen on 
the 29ih August, and the Embassy having failed, 
they returned by land to Canton, at which place they 
arrived on the 1st January, 1817. This journey af- 
forded a little relaxation to him, which was very ne- 
cessary after nine years' close and incessant study. 
His health was much improved, considerable histori- 
19* 



218 MEMOIRS OF THE 

cal information of a local kind was obtained; and 
many opportunities of becoming acquainted with the 
various spoken dialects which prevail through the 
country, presented themselves in course of the trip. 
He wrote a short Memoir of the Embassy, which it 
is hoped, he will yet publish, accompanied with co- 
pious notes, literary and historical. Besides tracing 
the failure of that important political Mission to its 
real causes, (which may be supposed to have been 
done, at least in pari, by those who have already 
written on the subject,) his personal knowledge of 
Chinese Literature would enable him to add many 
interesting illustrations of manners, customs, and 
opinions, both ancient and modern, which cannot be 
expected from those who have no knowledge of the 
language, however well they may write in other 
respects. This may be farther urged on his attention, 
from the consideration that, by entering pretty fully 
into the more important illustrations, and accom- 
panying the notes with copious and appropriate quo- 
tations, in the Chinese character, (a translation of 
which, however, for the sake of the general reader, 
would be required) — much benefit to his fellow-la- 
bourers in the Chinese Mission, and to foreign stu- 
dents of Chinese, would be likely to accrue. The 
theory, and especially the modern practice of the 
Chinese Government, not being detailed in the 
books which the student reads, he must remain ig- 
norant of the same, and be content to learn what 
China was several hundred years back. Something 
to illustrate modern China, is quite a desideratum, and 
it could be very well appended to, or blended with, 
this Memoir. The writer trusts, that the author 
may be induced to re-consider the subject, and gra- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 219 

tify the wishes of a large circle of friends by bring- 
ing the Memoir forth to light." 

(Dr. Morrison's widow has felt the weight of Dr. 
Milne's appeal, and in her life of her illustrious hus- 
band, just published, has given his own account of 
this visit to Peking. Vol. 2, p. 444. It is interesting, 
although not extensive. The fact is, he laid it down 
as a maxim, that "the political discussions and 
transactions of the Embassy were irrelevant to his 
pursuits;" and as the results were not pleasant, it 
was not a favourite subject with him. Many, in 
common with myself, found it impossible to draw 
him out on this subject, even when he was enrich- 
ing his conversation with allusions to what he had 
seen. It was, however, evidently a school to him- 
self, although he did not admit others far into it.) 



CHAPTER XI. 

MILNE'S ESTIMATES OF CHINESE CHARACTER. 

It will give weight to the following estimates, 
when I say that they had Dr. Morrison's imprimatur. 
Even this is not saying enough: he selected many 
of them from Dr. Milne's manuscripts, and sanc- 
tioned the whole. I mention this fact, that they 
may be known as the joint judgment of competent 
authorities. 

"The character of nations, like that of individuals, 
often changes. This remark applies to China as well 



220 MEMOIRS OF THE 

as to other countries, though perhaps not to the same 
extent. The Chinese national character is not now 
what it was in the commencement of the present 
dynasty; nor was it then what it had been in the 
days of Confucius. From the time of Yaou and 
Shun, down to the time of that philosopher, it had 
also undergone those changes which commonly at- 
tend a state of progressive civilization. In the reign 
of these excellent chieftains, China was yet a small 
country, and but just emerging from barbarism. A 
little before their days, the people lived in the savage 
stale. They resided in woods, in caves, and in huts, 
dug in the ground. They covered themselves with 
the skins of beasts: they also made garments of the 
leaves of trees, of reeds, and of grass. They ate the 
flesh of animals, with the blood, and the skin, and 
the hair; all unboiled, unroasted and undressed. 
They could neither read, nor write, nor cipher. 

" Their dead often lay unburied. Sometimes they 
were thrown into ditches, and sometimes cast with- 
out shroud, coffin, or ceremony, into a hole dug in 
the ground with the end of a stick. 

" They were in a state equally barbarous and 
savage to that in which the Britons lived during 
the reign of Druidism, before the conquest by Julius 
Caesar. 

" From the time of Yaou and Shun, the Chinese 
territory extended, its population increased, and its 
character improved. While it remained in the feudal 
state, neither arts nor sciences flourished. Necessity 
was the mother of invention in China as well as in 
other nations. Increasing numbers taught them the 
necessity of labour; labour of instruments; and in- 
struments of skill; this produced some improvement 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 221 

in the practical arts, the progress of which was se- 
cured for a time by the impulse of the principle which 
gave them birth. 

"In literature, nature itself became their instructer. 
By the impression of the feet of birds on the sand, 
and the marks on the bodies of shell-fish, they caught 
the first idea of writing. Their written character 
continued for a considerable time purely hierogly- 
phic; but after passing through various changes, 
suggested partly by convenience, and partly by ge- 
nius, it gradually lost its original form, and approxi- 
mated to one better adapted for the purposes of 
government and of literature. 

" In the earlier ages of China, before its inhabitants 
were collected into towns, and cities, and large as- 
sociations, along with their rusticity of ideas, man- 
ners, and virtues, they also preserved the ruder vices 
of uncivilized life; but were not yet contaminated 
with the intrigue, the falsehood, and the hypocrisy, 
which loo ofteii attend a more advanced stage of 
society. Hence many of their sages of subsequent 
times, affected with the evils which passed under 
their more immediate review, and forgetting those 
which existed of old, pass the highest encomiums 
on the ages of antiquity. Even things which were 
really the consequences of ignorance and barbarity, 
they sometimes mistake for virtues of high cha- 
racter. They erroneously conceived, that, the vices 
of their own times were rather the necessary conse- 
quences of high civilization, than the native corrup- 
tion of the human heart, displaying itself in another 
form. In the days of Confucius, and for some time 
after, China continued divided into a great many 
small kingdoms, which all united in acknowledging 



222 MEMOIRS OF THE 

the supremacy of the emperors, while each possessed 
within itself all the arbitrary power of a feudal state. 
In the dynasty Tsin, the power of states was 
abolished, the whole amalgamated into one, and the 
government erected into that gigantic despotism the 
great lines of which it preserves to this hour. 

" The wisdom of the ancient rulers and sages 
of China formed a code of laws which, with many 
defects, possessed also many great excellencies. 
Through the numerous ages in which these laws 
have existed, they have been executed with various 
degrees of moderation and humanity; and sometimes 
without the oppressive exertion of arbitrary power. 
The huge machine of their government has been 
often battered both from without and from within, 
and still its essential parts hang together. 

"For ages, the arts and sciences in China have 
been stationary; and from the accounts of the last 
English embassy, seem, at present, rather in a retro- 
grade state. The obstinate refusal of the Chinese 
to improve, is rather to be viewed as the effect of 
principle than the want of genius. They consider the 
ancient sages, kings, and governments, as the pro- 
totypes of excellence; and a near approximation to 
the times in which they lived, the highest display 
of national wisdom and virtue. They are still the 
blind slaves of antiquity, and possess not that great- 
ness of character which sees its own defects, and 
sighs after improvement. 

"Tartars now govern China. The milder sons 
of Han* could not withstand the arms of the con- 
quering Khan. The wild Scythian, who ate the 

* Han is a term often used by the Chinese themselves to dis- 
tinguish them from the Tartars. They call themselves Hantsze, 
that is, " Sons of Han." — Dr. Morrison. 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 223 

liesh of horses, and drank the milk of cows, was fit 
for every enterprise. His restless ambition, nothing 
but universal empire could satiate; and scarce any 
obstacle could resist his savage prowess. At length, 
after the reverses attendant on a state of warfare, 
continued with various interruptions for several cen- 
turies, he seated himself securely on the throne of 
China, where he now holds the most permanent place 
among earthly princes; and assumes to be ' the head 

OF ALL — THE SON OF HEAVEN THE EMPEROR OF 

ALL THAT IS UNDER THE STARRY FIRMAMENT — AND 
THE VICE-GERENT OF THE MOST HIGH.' 

" It is now nearly one hundred and eighty years 
since the Tartars obtained the government of the 
whole Chinese dominions. They united China to 
their own territory, and thus formed one of the most 
extensive empires that ever existed. They adopted 
many of the customs of their newly acquired subjects; 
but did not give up with those which formed their 
own national peculiarities. They continued to pre- 
serve the essential parts of that code of laws which 
they found existing in China; while they, at the same 
time, imposed certain regulations which were viewed 
by the conquered either as highly disgraceful or op- 
pressive; and the non-compliance with which, cost 
some of them their lives. The executive govern- 
ment was soon filled by Tartars; who at times affect- 
ed, and still affect, to treat the Chinese with con- 
tempt. To contend is of no avail: the Chinese must 
submit, and (as they sometimes express themselves) 

'QUIETLY EAT DOWN THE INSULTS THEY MEET WITH.' 

" Since the union of China to Manchow Tartary, 
there have been two national characters in the 
empire, reciprocally affecting each. The high and 
exclusive tone which had ever been assumed by the 



224 MEMOIRS OP THE 

emperors of China, was highly gratifying to the mind 
of the victorious Tartar; while the power of his arms 
secured the honour of superiority to himself. The 
ruder qualities of the Scythian character have been 
softened down by the more mild and polished ones 
of the Chinese; and the cowardly imbecility of the 
Chinese has been in part removed by the warlike 
spirit of the Scythian. The intrigue and defeat of 
the Chinese, and the rude courage of the Tartar, 
seem to unite in what may be considered the present 
national character of China; and in as far as that her 
union exists, it will render her formidable to their 
enemies. What cannot be effected by force, may be 
by fraud, and vice versa; and what any one of these 
qualities singly may not be able to accomplish, the 
union of both may. But this mixture of qualities is 
heterogeneous and unnatural; and there is reason to 
suppose that the seeds of national evil are in it, like 
those liquid compounds, for example, water and oil, 
the parts of which are made to adhere for a time by 
mechanical agitation; but, when allowed to settle, 
resolve themselves without any external cause to 
their simples; so it may perhaps be with China. 

" The tempers of her own legitimate children, and 
those of the strangers who rule over her, are dis- 
cordant, and refuse to coalesce; and if they do not 
by their own operation work her complete ruin, they 
may either make the country an easier prey to its 
foes, or prevent the emperors from sitting easy for 
any length of time on their thrones. 

"In point of territory, riches, and population, 
China is the greatest of the nations; and has per- 
haps, to a degree beyond any other, the art* of turn- 
ing all her intercourse with foreign countries to her 
own advantage. But here she shows but little 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 225 

honourable principle. Idle displays of majesty and 
authority must satisfy those nations that seek her 
alliance; for in vain will they look for truth and re- 
spectful treatment from her. If they be contented 
to knock under, and acknowledge that their bread — 
their water — their vegetables — and their breath, are 
the effects of her bounty; then she will not deal un- 
kindly with them — -she will not oppress them — she 
will even help them. Proud of an imaginary bene- 
volence, which is high as the heavens and broad as 
the ocean, she will throw the boon to them; but 
withal is sure to remind them, with the tone of 
authority, to cherish feelings of respect and submis- 
sion towards those by whose beneficence they subsist. 
But wo to that nation that dares presume, even in 
the secret corners of its heart; to consider itself equal 
— or within a thousand degrees of equality — that 
country is rude, barbarous, obstinate, and unfilial; 
and not to tear it up, root and branch, is considered 
a display of forbearance worthy of the celestial 
sovereign alone! 

" If, in the intercourse of China with foreign na- 
tions, she cannot with truth and justice make all 
things appear honourable to herself, she makes no 
difficulties about using other means. She discolours 
narrative — she misquotes statements — she drags 
forth to the light whatever appears for her advan- 
tage — and seals up in oblivion whatever bears against 
her. She lies by system — and, right or wrong, must 
have all things to look well on the paper. This view 
of her political character is not less true than it is 
lamentable. 

"Let us turn to her moral character; and here 
we shall, as in other countries, see much that is 
20 



226 MEMOIRS OF THE 

good, with great preponderance of that which is evil. 
The morals of China, as a nation, commence in filial 
duty, and in political government. The learned re- 
duce every good thing to one principle, namely, that 
of paternal and filial piety; every other is but a 
modification of this. In this they think they dis- 
cover the seed of all virtues, and the motives to all 
duties. They apply it in every case, and to every 
class of men. They trace its origin high up to those 
operations which at first separated the chaos, and 
see its importance illustrated in every operation of 
nature. Immediate parents are considered the fa- 
ther and mother of the family. The rulers of 
provinces, the father and mother of the province. 
The emperor and empress, the father and mother 
of the empire. Heaven and earth, the father and 
mother of the emperor and of all this inferior world. 
Yin and Yang, the father and mother of the post- 
chaotic universe. The principle now under conside- 
ration is supposed to teach the good emperor to treat 
the people with the tenderness of a father; and the 
people to obey the emperor with the veneration of 
children. Under its influence, the good parent 
stretches his views forward to thousands of future 
generations, and lays up good for his unborn posteri- 
ty; and the good child turns his thoughts backward 
to thousands of past ages, and remunerates the fa- 
vour of his deceased ancestors. China considers 
herself as much a parent when she punishes as 
when she rewards — when she cuts off the heads of 
her obstinate children, as when she crowns the obe- 
dient with riches and honour; and the minister of 
state, but yesterday raised from the rank of a plebeian, 
is not more obliged to render thanks for the paternal 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 22T 

grace that has elevated him, than the criminal just 
about to be cut in a thousand pieces, is to bow down 
and to return thanks for the paternal discipline 
which will in an instant exterminate his terrestrial 
being. 

" The criminal laws of China operate very power- 
fully against the exercise of benevolence in cases 
where it is most needed. Whatever crimes are com- 
mitted in a neighbourhood, the whole neighbours 
around are involved; and, contrary to what is the 
case in most other civilized countries, the law con- 
siders them guilty until they can prove themselves 
innocent. Hence the terror of being implicated in 
any evil that takes place, sometimes prevents the 
people from quenching fire until the superior autho- 
rities be first informed — and from relieving the dis- 
tressed, until it is often too late. Hence it not un- 
frequently happens, that a man who has had the ill 
fortune to be stabbed to death in the street near to 
his neighbour's door, or who having fallen down 
through fatigue or disease, dies, is often allowed to 
remain on the spot until the stench of the putrid 
corpse obliges them, for their own safety, to get it 
by some means or other buried out of the way. It 
is easy to see how powerfully this operates as a na* 
tional check to benevolence." (The whole of these 
opinions were selected by Dr. Morrison himself from 
the papers of his coadjutor, and marked by him as 
« Extracts from Dr. Milne's MSS." Those which 
follow were submitted to his revision, by Dr. Milne.) 



228 MEMOIRS OF THE 



CHAPTER XII. 

CHINESE OPINIONS. 

We have already seen not a few of Mr. Milne's 
opinions of Chinese character. He prepared himself 
for studying it, during his voyage, and only ceased 
to study it when he lay down to die. The follow- 
ing results of his close observation and deliberate 
judgment speak for themselves. 

" In a former section we took notice, briefly, of the 
state of the Chinese as to religion and morals. 
With regard to their sentiments and prepossessions 
against the Gospel, they are very numerous. We 
can only name a few. Among others, the following 
claim the attention of Missionaries and Missionary 
Societies. 

" 1. Their views of the Supreme Being are ob- 
scure in the highest degree. The confusion that 
pervades their sacred books on this fundamental sub- 
ject, is extreme. He is generally confounded with 
visible nature. Now and then a sentiment relative 
to divine justice and goodness occurs; but where, or 
in whom, these attributes are lodged, the reader can- 
not possibly discover. On meeting with a just idea 
of God (for there are some such in the most blinded 
nations,) he will feel pleased to see that the great 
Governor of the Universe 'has not left himself with- 
out a witness;' yet the very next page will most pro- 
bably present him with some sentiment utterly in- 



REV. W. MILNE, D.D. 229 

consistent with all our notions of Supreme Power 
and excellence, and highly derogatory to the natu- 
ral and moral attributes of Deity. To impart the 
knowledge of the true God, — the Triune Jehovah, 
— to this people, will be no easy task. We have to 
combat many of their popular notions, and most re- 
vered opinions; and to discriminate clearly between 
those opinions that are radically and entirely wrong, 
and those partly founded in our natural notions of 
God, but partially mixed with error,— is difficult. 

"2. They do not understand, or fully recognise, the 
doctrine of Divine Providence. The government of 
the world is sometimes divided by them between 
heaven and the gods, or between heaven, earth, and 
man, or between the San Paou, (that is, three pre- 
cious ones of the Buddhists,) each of which rules in 
his turn. Instead of acknowledging the condescen- 
sion of God in employing his creatures as instru- 
ments in the execution of his purposes, they teach 
and believe, that the sages are essentially necessary 
to him, and that without them he could not govern 
the world ! 

" 3. Their notions of a future state form another 
obstacle to the Gospel. Some profess to expect no 
rewards after death, and to dread no punishment; 
nay, such do not even believe that they shall exist 
after their breath departs. To these persons, the 
doctrine of the soul's immortality, and of the resur- 
rection of the body, are as 'idle tales.' This is not, 
however, the general belief of the Chinese. The 
far greater part of them believe the doctrine of the 
transmigration of souls; and they are apt to confound 
the Christian doctrine of future retributions with 
iheir own preposterous dogmas. With these,, the 
20* 



Z3U MEMOIRS OF THE 

difficulty is not in convincing them that there are re- 
wards and punishments after death; but in explain- 
ing to them the nature, causes, and extent thereof. 
In dealing with the mass of the Chinese, their popu- 
lar belief in the existence of future retributions must 
be considered and improved as an auxiliary; to at- 
tempt to shake this would be to undermine a part 
of the foundation of our own system. What is to be 
done, therefore, is to show the difference between 
that gross felicity and misery which a bewildered 
imagination, a guilty conscience, and an interested 
priesthood have painted, and placed before the credu- 
lous people; and that pure and rational happiness, 
and that terrible and endless wo, which the mercy 
and justice of God have prepared for mankind — to 
point out the true causes which bring men to ever- 
lasting ruin, and shut them for ever out of heaven 
— to show the heaven-devised method by which the 
soul can be saved, in contradistinction from the mul- 
tifarious causes of future misery, and means of fu- 
ture happiness, which their own gloomy and unfruit- 
ful system points out — to prove the endless and un- 
changing duration of future retributions, in opposi- 
tion to their views of innumerable revolutions and 
temporary sufferings after death; — and to direct to 
the practical uses of such a faith, in deterring men 
from sin, and in stimulating them to a life of holy 
obedience. Now, this will be found a task of un- 
common difficulty; so confused are their views and 
books on these points, that it is no easy matter to 
discover what it is which we ought to combat; and 
having discovered this, to maintain and cherish their 
general belief in future retributions, while at the 
same time we show the futility of the arguments by 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 231 

which their particular definitions thereof are support- 
ed — and prove the insufficiency of the means by 
which they hope to escape misery and attain felicity 
— and demonstrate the injury of their system to vir- 
tue and to happiness; to do this will be a labour of 
peculiar delicacy and difficulty. The representa- 
tions of future glory and misery, in the sacred Scrip- 
tures, are too exalted, too chaste, and too deeply 
marked with the holiness and justice of God, to be 
acceptable to those Pagans who are deeply studied 
in the doctrine of Metempsychosis. The Christian 
view of eternal realities is neither minute nor gross 
enough for those who profess to have measured, 
with geometrical precision, the height and depth, 
the breadth and length, of the prison of darkness; to 
be capable to describe the furious evolutions of the 
flames of Tophet; and to exhibit to ocular inspec- 
tion the modes of torture by which the various classes 
of the miserable are punished. The pleasing and 
sanctifying glories of eternal life are too distant and 
spiritual for those who think they can hold forth to 
open view the mansions, the dress, the equipage, the 
employment, and the grandeur, of happy men in the 
life to come. 

" 4. Their notions of the nature of virtue and vice 
are indefinite and obscure. Those flagrant sins 
against which natural conscience lifts its voice in 
every country, are condemned, it is true — and those 
virtues of which it approves are commonly consider- 
ed honourable, and men exhorted to practise them. 
But Chinese philosophers and metaphysicians have 
explained and refined, till they have refined away 
virtue and vice to mere relative terms — made man 
his own end — his prince and parents, his god — the 



232 MEMOIRS OF THE 

laws of his country, the standard of his actions — and 
iuterest, in some shape or another, his only motive 
in doing good, and in avoiding evil. Moralists and 
priests have erred in a rather different manner. 
Overlooking the grand foundations and essentials of 
virtue in general, they drive on some particular one 
to such extravagant lengths, as that it no longer 
appears to be a virtue, but an oppressive, burden- 
some, impracticable condition of some present good. 
The essence of vice is supposed to consist chiefly in 
opposing, or dissenting from, the ancients, and its 
malignity, in the injury it does to individuals and 
societies." (Le Compte has given many illustrations 
of this fact; and of another on this subject, which 
Dr. Milne has not mentioned; — the light in which 
the Divine law appears to the intelligent Chinese. 
The Emperor said to Adam Schaal one day, "How 
can any one practise your laws? Take away two or 
three of the hardest of them, and we will think of 
the rest." This was said playfully. But he said to 
Verhiest, on another occasion, "Your law is hard: 
but if I believed it, I would obey at once. And were 
I to become a Christian, all would follow me.") 

"5. Their high and unlimited veneration for their 
sacred sages, whom (as above noticed) they consider 
necessary to God; yea, sometimes equal with him,— . 
constitutes a great obstacle to the Gospel; as they 
consider the circumstances of our blessed Lord's life 
and death as not only unworthy of a wise and good 
man, but rather as the proper awards of Divine jus- 
tice for personal or relative crimes. This, at first 
sight of the Gospels, or at first hearing the history 
of Christ's Life, is, I believe, not an uncommon im- 
pression among them. Thus, while 'he was wound* 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. %"6"6 

ed for our transgressions, and bruised for our iniqui- 
ties, we sinful mortals, in the height of our ignorance, 
esteem him to have been judicially smitten of God 
and afflicted.' How strikingly is this fulfilled among 
the Chinese! They praise Confucius in language 
and terms similar to those with which we sing the 
praises of the eternal God, the Creator of the ends of 
the earth! To set forth Christ, the only. begotten of 
the Father, among such a people, as crucified, and 
yet the hope of a lost world — as Lord of life, death, 
and eternity, to whom even their sages must bow 
down and be indebted for their salvation, is a most 
grating and unwelcome subject. ' It is foolishness 
to them.' It is therefore absolutely necessary, be- 
fore this nation can be truly virtuous and happy, 
that its veneration for ancient names be destroyed, 
or at least greatly weakened; for the names, exam- 
ples, and writings of the wise men of former days, 
are considered the only sanctions of virtue, and the 
infallible standards by which opinions and vices are 
to be tried.' (What Dr. Milne says of the influence 
of the Chinese sages, has a fearful parallel at present 
in the influence of the Greek and Latin Fathers 
upon the theology of high churchmen. Foe and 
Confucius abet nothing, in China, more opposed to 
the spirit of the New Testament, than the Fathers 
are now made to abet, by the Anglian School. Thus 
there is just as much need for an exposure of the 
Fathers in England, as for the refutation of Confu- 
cius in China. Dr. Milne's remarks are equally ap- 
plicable to both.) " But this will be a most delicate, 
difficult, and tedious operation. It. will require a 
very full understanding of the real stale of the ques- 
tion, of what is to be condemned, and what to be 



234 MEMOIRS OF THE 

commended in them — and the reasons for and against 
them. To reject these in the lump, would be to con- 
demn much of what our own system acknowledges, 
commends, and enjoins; to shrink entirely from the 
task of showing wherein they have been the means, 
or occasions, of keeping the people in ignorance, 
idolatry, and vice, would be unworthy of those who 
have a revelation from God, and an eternity laid 
open before them. Still, the work will be difficult 
—none ought to attempt it without a competent ac- 
quaintance with theological science, and with the 
Chinese classical books. And if any thing should 
ever be written with this view it ought to be in the 
first style of language. A failure would be, for a 
time, very prejudicial to the cause of truth — while a 
successful effort would prove of the greatest possible 
service. 

"6. The Chinese are taught to think themselves 
superior to all other people. A certain contemp- 
tuous feeling towards foreigners runs through the 
books of Confucius and Mencius; it seems to have 
actuated their minds, and influenced their language. 
' Foreigner ' seldom occurs in either ancient or mo- 
dern Chinese writings without being joined by some 
disrespectful epithet, implying or expressing some- 
thing about the ignorance, brutality, barbarism, ob- 
stinacy, and meanness of otber nations; and their 
obligations to, or dependance upon, China. This 
feeling is studiously cherished by the Government, 
aud manifested in all its transactions with strangers. 
Now, for a people thus elevated, in their own con- 
ceptions, by nature, and civilization, and wealth, to 
receive such a religion as the Gospel of Jesus from 
strangers whom they despise and look down upon, 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 235 

strikes directly at the root of their national pride. 
Against this the Gospel has to work its way into 
China." (Schaal and Verhiest say, that nothing 
was so offensive to the Chinese literati as that their 
country should not have been the first one visited 
by the Gospel. Their indignant question was, "Is 
China so insignificant as not to be thought of until 
now?" I have endeavoured to prove that God did 
not leave China " without a witness." Still, this is 
an embarrassing question! Some one, I hopej will 
enable our Missionaries to give a better answer to it 
than the Jesuits did.) 

"7. The Chinese have generally a high idea of 
the character of a teacher. They think he should 
be grave, reserved, dignified, perfect; and held in 
honour by the Government and people. This may s 
it is true, ultimately turn to the advantage of the 
Gospel; but at first there is reason to fear its opera* 
tion will be hurtful; for the 'humility with which 
the messengers of Christ should be clothed' — their 
' condescending to men of low estate,' — their ' preach- 
ing the gospel to the poor,' — their 'teaching in the 
market-places, and from house to house,'— -in short, 
their being without secular dignity and eclat, — -are 
considered ill-befitting the rank of teachers. While 
this shows the necessity of a circumspect and digni- 
fied behaviour in those who preach the Gospel to the 
Chinese, it likewise points out the propriety of not 
employing very young men in that work, unless they 
be under the direction of some elder labourers. The 
Chinese are, perhaps,, more accustomed to order and 
subordination in the different ranks of society, than 
any other people: the idea of a community in which 
all the members have equal authority, does not. so 



236 MEMOIRS OP THE 

much as exist among them. How far this deserves 
the consideration of Missionary Societies, and bodies 
of men labouring for the conversion of China may, 
indeed, be a question with many. But that it de- 
serves very serious attention, at first, is with the 
writer beyond a doubt. Some well organized sys- 
tem of order and ecclesiastical polity should be fixed 
upon by those societies that attempt the work; other- 
wise, there is danger that a community without laws, 
or where each one's will is the law, will fall into dis- 
respect, and the dignity of character that should at- 
tach to the teacher of religion, be lost." (Whatever 
may be thought of this, both Milne and Morrison 
acted upon it. It is the secret of what seemed con- 
sequential in their spirit. They both loved deference, 
although not for its own sake, nor from vanity. And 
who can wonder? They saw nothing around them 
but the influence of office, for many years. Their 
notions on this point, however, did neither of them 
any good. Their official dignity would have defeat- 
ed itself, but for their moral greatness. It was their 
" weak side.") 

"When the truths of Christianity are proposed to 
this people, they attempt to find in their own system 
something similar. I have seen a man for many suc- 
cessive months, spend a considerable portion of time, 
in trying to find in their classical books something 
like the doctrine of redemption, the immortality of 
the soul, and the resurrection. The ingenuity of the 
learned in forcing resemblances of this sort on one 
before he is aware, is such as to require him to be 
constantly on his guard, that he may not make con- 
cessions derogatory to the Gospel. It is very true, 
that we should avail ourselves of the aid of every 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 237 

good sentiment which we find existing among the 
heathen — not to do so would be dishonourable to the 
goodness of God, who has for wise purposes main- 
tained them in the most depraved heathen nations, 
from the beginning; but it is equally true that great 
caution is necessary in admitting in full, the ex- 
planations even of moral duty, given in Pagan 
writings — how much more in bringing in their phi- 
losophical opinions to the aid of the Gospel. The 
example of Origen of Alexandria, and of Tertullian 
in Africa, stands to this day as our beacon in such 
cases. These eminent fathers, indeed, differed widely 
in what they took from the Heathen; Origen bor- 
rowing endless speculations from them, which led to 
allegorize away the genuine sense of Scripture; while 
Tertullian stood forth as the champion of Monasti- 
cism, and pleaded for the introduction into the 
Church of Christ, of mortifications practised by 
Pagans for ages before. 

"So unwilling are the Chinese to allow themselves 
to be surpassed, or that any other people possess that 
of which they cannot boast, that they fancy resem- 
blances where there are none, and, after striving in 
vain to find them, they still hope that such there are, 
and that if there should happen to be none, they are 
of no importance, or surely they would have been 
there. Even those among them who love the Gos- 
pel, need to be carefully watched over, lest their for- 
mer opinions should warp their judgnvent, and lead 
them to mix the truth of God with the mere dictates 
of Pagan wisdom. 

"These hints are offered, not with a view to dis- 
courage attempts for the conversion of the Chinese, 
but rather to show the nature of the work to be done, 
21 



238 MEMOIRS OF THE 

with the obstacles to be removed; and to produce in 
all who are actually engaged in the work, a just con- 
viction of the importance of seeking competent quali- 
fications for the arduous service; and of impressing 
on the venerable body of men with whom the writer 
is connected, the necessity of furnishing their Chinese 
Missions with an adequate number of labourers, en- 
dowed with various talents; so that no pari of the 
Pagan system may remain unshaken, and none of the 
means enjoined by our Lord and Saviour left un- 
employed. It is obvious that division of labour, and 
concentrated exertion, are essential to the accom- 
plishment of any thing that will be of real and per- 
manent service to the best interests of mankind. 
Hurried effoits, and works executed without due 
leisure and ability, will not abide the test of future 
ages." (The London Missionary Society, to whom 
this appeal was made, have not been unmindful of 
Dr. Milne's hints, so far as the "qualifications" of 
his successors are concerned. The varied erudition 
and versatility of talents in both the medical and 
ministerial Missionaries, who have just gone to 
China, are not unknown to the schools of science, 
literature, or theology. Were not these gentlemen 
my personal friends, and one of them related to me, it 
would be my duty in this work, to describe their high 
standing both as scholars and Christians. It would, 
however, be a dereliction of what is my duty, were I 
•not to say, that they are just the kind of men which 
Drs. Morrison and Milne would have wished to see 
"baptized for the dead." The prospect of having 
such successors would have made them sing their 
"Nunc Dimitlis" louder than even they did. The 
Churches expect much, and the spirits of Morrison 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. ' 239 

and Milne expect more, from these young men. I 
congratulate my young friends on the fact, that great 
things are thus expected from them, in both heaven 
and earth! With so many eyes, from both worlds, 
upon them, they must almost see the eye of Omni- 
science in the very sun, from day to day.) 



CHAPTER XIII. 

MISSIONARY EVENTS. 

" In January, 1817, a row of buildings on the right 
side of the garden, in which were a printing office, 
paper store, and various rooms for the accommodation 
of the people employed in the service of the Mission, 
was completed. The building, which was begun in 
1816, is strong, and having many doors and win- 
dows, is well adapted for useful purposes; it is well 
ventilated, and capable of being divided into many 
small but commodious apartments, in each of which 
an individual, on the plan of the natives, could live 
in a very comfortable manner. Should the objects 
so far prosper as to bring a few native students 
under the superintendence of the Mission, they will 
be comfortably accommodated in such parts of these 
as can be spared from the printing. This was in eye 
when the plan was formed. 

" The proximity of our premises to the sea, and the 
daily inroads which that potent element makes on the 
east side of the straits of Malacca, made it necessary 
to construct a strong fence in front of the Mission 
House. A stone wall, running across all the breadth 



240 MEMOIRS OF THE 

of the premises, was erected on the beach in the 
summer of 1816, under the superintendence of Mr. 
Thomsen, previously to his departure to England. 

"The difficulty of printing Christian books in 
China, had great influence in determining the minds 
of the Missionaries to seek a quiet retreat at some 
little distance, where the Scriptures and other books 
could be printed without subjecting them to the con- 
stant fear of interruption. That quiet retreat was 
now obtained; and in order to take an early advan- 
tage thereof, a large supply of paper, workmen, &c, 
was sent to Malacca in course of the spring of 1817, 
to print the duodecimo edition of the New Testa- 
ment. The translation had been revised by the 
translator himself, and the blocks prepared in China. 
An unfortunate occurrence occasioned the principal 
part of the blocks to be destroyed; and there was no 
resource but to go to the expense of having a new 
set prepared. When the paper, blocks, and work- 
men came the new range of houses was found insuf- 
ficient, being already pretty well filled with the press, 
printers, and Chinese teachers. A second range was 
accordingly built on the opposite side, fronting the 
other; and as soon as ready, the paper, &c, placed 
therein. This range was built much on the same 
plan with the former, and may be appropriated either 
to the purposes of business, or for the habitation of 
natives employed on the establishment. But more 
than a half of these houses was built on a slighter 
scale, than those first erected. Those were all of 
good, strong, brick walls, and tiled; but more than 
half of these were built of the bark of a tree, and 
covered with reed. The reason of this, was, partly 
from narrow funds, and partly from an idea, that 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 241* 

after the New and Old Testament should be printed 
so many houses would not be necessary. The bark 
houses, were also made wider than the others, that 
they might answer for schools. At the present time, 
(July, 1819,) both ranges are quite full, and more 
will very likely be required. The same year a wall 
of brick was raised along part of one side of the pre- 
mises; and the back part of the ground, behind where 
the garden now is, was partly cleared of brush-wood 
and useless trees, which obstructed the current of air 
and made the situation less healthy; but not suffi- 
ciently cleared to render the place either useful or 
comfortable;— that was an after work which Mr. 
Thomsen superintended on his return from Europe, 
the following year, when a wall round the back of the 
premises was built; the ground drained; the roots 
of trees taken out; a road made; a garden formed; 
and the soil dug up. — This was a most troublesome 
labour, and very expensive; but absolutely necessary 
to render the Mission property safe from deprada- 
tions, and the situation comfortable. What added 
to the difficulty of the work was, that the wall having 
to pass through a marsh, behooved to be built on piles 
of wood, driven into the ground, which were covered 
with durable plank, after which the brick work was 
put on. 

" The size and expense of these houses, walls, &c. 
are as follows: 

" The range on the right side of the garden, 114 
feet by 16 — expense dolls. 530. 

" The range on the left side, brick part, 49 feet 
by 16 — bark part, 54 by 18 — expense dolls. 260. 

" Stone wall on the beach, high 10 feet, long 250, 
dolls. 260. 

21* 



242 MEMOIRS OF THE 

" Subsequent repairs rendered necessary by 

breaches made in it by the sea, about dolls. 100. 

" Wall on part of the right side of the garden, high 
four and a half feet, long 250, dolls. 40. 

"Wall round the back of the premises, high nine 
and a half feet, long 735, dolls. 763. 

" Railing (wood,) in front, 220 feet long, dolls. 40. 

" The first expense only is here calculated. It is 
indeed great, when we consider the limited nature of 
the Society's funds; but it was laid out with much 
economy, and in a way that will prove of permanent 
utility to the establishment. 

"A small Periodical Publication, in English, had 
been contemplated for years, and it was embraced in 
the 8th resolution, relative to the Ultra-Ganges Mis- 
sions. The first number was published at Malacca, 
in May, 1817; and under great disadvantages, as 
the materials were very scanty, not very interesting, 
and moreover, put together by the Editor in a time 
of great family affliction. It was called the 'Indo- 
Chinese Gleaner,' and has been continued quarterly; 
but has not yet been able to pay itself. The original 
projectors afterwards agreed that a trial should be 
made for at least two or three years; that they should 
themselves bear whatever loss might for that time 
attend it; and that if any profits should accrue, they 
should be devoted to some benevolent object. The 
following extract of a pro?pectus, published in the 
spring of 1818, will show the design and objects of 
this little work. 

" ' Published at Malacca, every quarter, namely, 
in January, April, July, and October, 'The Indo- 
Chinese Gleaner,' containing various intelligence 
from China, and the neighbouring countries; miscel- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. ■ 243 

laneous notices relative to the History, Philosophy, 
and Literature of the Indo-Chinese nations; transla- 
tions from Chinese, Malay, &c; essays on religious 
subjects; accounts of the progress of Christian Mis- 
sions in India; and of the state of Christianity in 
general. 

" 'Should any profits, after clearing the expense 
of paper, printing, and postages, result from this pub- 
lication, they are to be djvided equally between the 
following objects: 

" '1. — The fund for widows and orphans of 

MISSIONARIES BELONGING TO THE UlTRA-GaNGES 5 

missions, and for such of their brethren on this side 
the Cape of Good Hope, as shall subscribe to that 
fund, and contribute papers to this Publication. 

" ' 2. — Charities among the heathen.— That 
is, to feed, clothe, and educate such Heathen or- 
phans and poor children, as may be placed under 
the care of the Ultra- Ganges' Missions; and to 
assist widows, the aged, deaf, dumb, blind, and 
lame; and such other Heathens, or converts from 
among the Heathen, as have no relatives, or strength 
to labour, or are persecuted, or otherwise deprived of 
the means of support." 

"Like most other of our labours, the 'Indo-Chi- 
nese Gleaner,' is yet but in its infancy. Correspon- 
dents and contributors have hitherto been few. Use- 
fulness is more its aim than excellence. To those 
who wish to collect authentic information on its . 
principal topics, it will not be found unworthy of 
their attention. Those who are either desirous, or 
qualified, to blame and criticise, may find abundance 
of room. Little comparatively, is yet known of the 
subjects which fill the most of its pages. Such ma- 



244 MEMOIRS OF THE 

terials are selected, as are likely to be interesting U> 
the philosopher, to the historian, and especially to 
the Missionary. Common Christian edification, 
though not over-looked, does not so properly belong 
to its province, as to that of some other Periodical 
works. It rather aims to unfold the Indo-Chinese 
nations to those who have lit lie opportunity of know- 
ing them, than to circulate European intelligence. 

" As the number of correspondents in various parts 
of India is increasing, it is not perhaps presuming, 
too far to expect that the work will become interest- 
ing. Whether it will ever, in a pecuniary point of 
view, be of service to the benevolent objects which 
are to share its profits, is a problem. The number 
of English readers on this side of India is small, and 
the sending of the work to other parts, especially to 
Europe, is attended with some expense and uncer- 
tainty. But should it never be able to do more than 
pay its own expense, it may nevertheless b« service- 
able to Missionaries, and to the cause of knowledge 
in general, to continue the publication thereof. Im- 
portant questions may be diseussed. Useful essays 
will now and then appear. Hints of Asiatic and 
European intelligence, will be animating and in- 
structive to those who are much shut out from fo- 
reign communications. To a body of men whose 
views are united in what regards the truth and its 
propagation among mankind, some common medium 
to the public is desirable. Our distance from Eu- 
rope renders our intercourse with it seldom and pre- 
carious. Periodical publications are calculated to 
excite the mind to profitable reflection. In the in- 
tellectual wastes which Missionaries generally in- 
habit, thought rusts; mental energy languishes; and 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 245 

sentiment, destitute of the necessary support, dege- 
nerates. When a periodical publication combines 
(as it is hoped this will) religion and philosophy, 
literature and history, there is something for minds 
of various moulds; something to inform the under- 
standing; something to rouse the dormant feelings; 
something to awaken caution; something to encou- 
rage languishing hope; something to excite benevo- 
lent sympathies; something to draw out fervent 
prayer to God, cordial thanks for his blessings, ac- 
tive zeal in his cause, and ardent love to all his chil- 
dren. Missionaries have but little time for letter 
writing, and yet they cannot do well without it. 
When they write to their brethren around, they 
must of necessity write the same things over and 
over again; now, by uniting in the support of a pe- 
riodical publication, the most interesting things (fit 
for the public eye) which occur to them, in their fa- 
milies, station, and labours, would, by once writing, 
find an easy and expeditious communication through 
its medium. Thus, while edification would be pro- 
moted, time would also be saved. While fraternal 
intercourse would be maintained, the peculiar senti- 
ments of the Heathen would be also unfolded. 
While each would read with interest and profit his 
brother's* communication, the labour and research, 
the study of native books and manners, necessary to 
prepare his own quota for the general good, would 
be of the greatest possible service to himself. Taking 
all these things into consideration, a small pecuniary 
loss (should that be inevitable) may be undergone 
for the sake of continuing a work which may, by 
increased communications, be made so directly use- 
ful to all concerned, and perhaps rendered interest- 



246 MEMOIRS OF THE 

ing to the public. Should the loss be too heavy for 
an individual or two, if equally shared by ten or 
twenty, it would not be felt; and perhaps, if neces- 
sary, the Missionary Society would assist them. 

"In the month of April, this year, Mrs. Milne 
was visited with a most serious illness. On the 7th 
she was delivered of a daughter, whom it pleased 
the Sovereign disposer of all things to remove by 
death, after a few clays' residence on earth. She was 
baptized on the morning of the 10th, named Sarah, 
and died about noon the same day. This event bore 
hard on her mother. Fever almost instantaneously 
ensued, and reduced her so low, that for a whole 
month there was scarcely any hope of life. But it 
pleased God so far to restore her, as that she was 
able on the 1st of July to undertake a sea voyage. 
She arrived with the children at Macao, on the 29th. 
Having no assistant in the Mission, her husband 
could not at that time accompany her, notwith- 
standing her extreme weakness and need of the aids 
of affection and friendship. How desirable is it that 
there should be in every Mission at least two resident 
labourers! In case of heavy affliction, one could for 
a time take charge of the whole; and the other, if 
the case urgently required, attend his afflicted fa- 
mily. Those who speak and write as if they 
thought Missionaries should make no efforts for the 
health, comfort, and respectability of their families, 
or to protract their own lives, have learnt their no- 
tions of relative life from the cant of monastic days, 
not from the Epistles of St. Paul. 

" In course of this summer, two evening services 
in Chinese were begun in town, and continued about 
two months; after which they were, in consequence 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 247 

of Mr. Milne's departure, given up till the summer 
of 1819, when they were recommenced by his col- 
league. Some efforts were made, after the month 
of January this year, to keep up the Malay Mission. 
Two small tracts, composed by Mi\ Thomsen, were 
printed, and some distributed. Occasional oppor- 
tunities were embraced of conversing, though in a 
very imperfect manner, with children, slaves, and 
other Mahometans. No stress, however, can be laid 
on these feeble attempts. They proceeded from a 
wish to continue something in the shape of Malay 
instruction, till the return of him who laid the foun- 
dation of the Mission among this people. They 
were from the same cause as the other services, 
interrupted, and at the same time. 

"Never was the weight of the establishment at 
Malacca so sensibly felt as at this time. Quite alone, 
without any helper in the work; and obliged to part 
with his family, and struggling with a load of 
labours and cares, far too heavy for an enfeebled 
constitution, Mr. Milne hailed with unspeakable 
pleasure the arrival of a colleague, the Rev. Walter 
Henry Medhurst, who landed with his family at 
Malacca, on the 12th of June. Mr. Medhurst, who 
received his classical education at St. Paul's Schoolj 
founded by the celebrated Dean Colet, came out 
from England by way of Madras, at which place he 
was detained for several months. He began his 
Chinese studies with that teachableness of spirit 
which never fails to secure respect and affection for 
a young man's character, and to produce a cheerful 
readiness in others to assist him wherever they can; 
and he pursued ihem with a persevering ardour 
which excited in the mind of his fellow-servant the 



248 MEMOIRS OF THE 

pleasing expectation of his making good progress 
as a Chinese student, and becoming at no very 
distant period, a useful coadjutor in the Mission; 
an expectation which has by no means been dis- 
appointed. His more immediate object was to 
superintend the printing." (Mr. Medhurst is now 
well known by his volume on China, and by the 
publicity which the Times has given to his opinions 
on the Opium question.) 

" In about a month after Mr. Medhurst's arrival, 
Mr. Milne departed for a season to China, partly 
for his own health, and partly on account of his 
afflicted partner, who had gone thither a little before. 
He left Malacca on the 9lh of August, and landed 
in China on the 3d September, and did not return 
till the month of February following. During this 
time, some of the labours of the Mission at Malacca 
were necessarily interrupted; while other things 
were carried on as well as the circumstances of the 
case would admit. The printing, the schools, and 
the general superintendency of the whole devolved 
on Mr. Medhurst, who, with his Chinese studies,, 
had a heavy burden on his shoulders. The regular 
morning worship was conducted for part of the time, 
(that is, till Mr. M. had committed a form of prayer 
in Chinese to memory) by a sober heathen, of good 
moral character, who read a portion of Scripture and 
a form of prayer which had been composed some 
time before. The same person also read, on Sab- 
bath and Thursday evenings, passages out of the 
books and tracts already printed, to about the usual 
number of hearers. This he did, it may be sup- 
posed, rather as a matter of obligation, considering 
it a duty to his employers, than from real love to the 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 249 

truth; for though he has ever been friendly, he has 
not yet shown any decided attachment to the Gospel 
of Christ. He is a devoted follower of Confucius, 
whom he considers the prototype of all excellence, 
and the immaculate teacher of myriads of ages! 
However, as the efficacy of God's word is not de- 
rived from him who delivers it, and is not suspended 
even on the faith of the teacher, cases may occur 
when the services of such men as this may, I con- 
ceive, be employed in some parts of the Missionary 
work, though it is by no means desirable, if persons 
more radically qualified could be obtained— a thing 
often impossible in Missions of only a few years' 
standing. If there be any case in which written 
forms of devotion prove useful, (and I have no doubt 
but there are many,) it is at the first planting of the 
Gospel among the Heathen. Their minds are a 
perfect void as it regards Divine truth; to both the 
spirit and mode of expression proper for the duty of 
prayer, they are equally strangers, and must be 
taught either by book, or by imitation of others. To 
confine them to forms of prayer, or to suffer them to 
satisfy themselves with these, would, in my opinion, 
be doing them a serious injury: but yet, as in such 
cases as the above, what sober-minded man would 
not rather see a form of prayer read in the hearing 
of a few sinful and dependent creatures, than that 
they should be for weeks and months left without 
any acts of public worship addressed to the Deity 1 ? 

"Previously to his departure for China, Mr. Milne 
had finished a translation of the book of Joshua; 
and while there, he translated the book of Judges. 
An exposition of the Lord's prayer, begun by weekly 
lectures in a small temple at Malacca, was filled up 
22 



250 MEMOIRS OF THE 

and finished there; and a tract, on the ' Folly of 
Idolatry,' written, both of which have been since 
printed. Various opportunities offered for the dis- 
tribution of tracts, and of the Holy Scriptures on the 
borders of that country, for whose numerous inhabi- 
tants they are chiefly intended; but in doing any 
thing (here, the utmost caution and reserve were 
necessary. Very little else of a Missionary nature 
was done, the object of the visit being health and not 
labour. 

" As Dr. Morrison and his colleague were thus, 
in the providence of God, brought together again for 
a few months, it appeared desirable to make some 
arrangements for their future proceedings. They 
had always considered a principle of order as of the 
very first importance; and in as far as their own la- 
bours were concerned, had ever observed it. Indeed, 
without fixed objects and some general rules of pur- 
suing them, the most ardent zeal, united to the great- 
est diligence, can effect very little. They considered 
that, while regulations of a very minute kind, or 
over-strained explanations of the most liberal rules, 
prove vexatious and burdensome impediments; a 
general plan, formed of a few important and leading 
particulars, while it keeps the mind bent on one or 
two prominent objects, secures, at the same time, a 
liberty for every person concerned, to pursue his own 
department of the work in his own way — on the 
contrary, greatly promotes a good cause. Being, for 
the time, the only Missionaries, Mr. Medhurst excep- 
ted, then known to them to be in the country, and 
of consequence the majority, they, in the month of 
Sept. 1817, drew out a few resolutions which related 
principally to themselves; and to their brethren only, 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 251 

in as far as the latter should not consider their 'wishes 
and convenience thwarted? by adopting the same. 
These resolutions were signed on the 2d of Novem- 
ber, the same year, by the two Missionaries in ques- 
tion, who denominated themselves, ' The Provisional 
Committee of the Ultra- Ganges' 1 Missions? intending, 
as soon as convenient, that a third or fourth person 
should be added to their number. 

li The friends of religion in America had all along 
taken an interest in the Chinese Mission; of which 
they gave substantial proof by contributing liberally 
to aid the progress of the Sacred Scriptures; Divie 
Bethune, Esq., New York, and Robert Ralston, Esq., 
Philadelphia, were the authorized mediums of remit- 
ting to the Mission, the sum of three thousand six 
hundred and sixteen Spanish dollars, made up from 
the contributions of several Christian communities 
in their highly favoured country. Our most cordial 
thanks are, on behalf of the Chinese nation, due to 
these friends of the Redeemer, for their liberal assist- 
ance to the hitherto expensive labours in which we 
have been engaged. May these proofs of their 
ardent and well founded zeal for the advancement of 
truth and righteousness in the earth, be abundantly 
rewarded, by the rich effusion of the Holy Spirit on 
their respective churches and families. The day 
may come, yea, it doubtless will come, when the 
Protestant Mission to China will not merely have 
to make appeals to Christian liberality, but also have 
reports to make equally calculated to excite pious 
gratitude to God for what he has actually wrought, 
and to strengthen the faith of those who are waiting 
for the time when 'all flesh shall see his salvation.' 
At present, the church is called to the exercise of 



352 MEMOIRS OF THE 

patience, prayer, and active zeal, with regard to 
China; and it is highly probable that the slow pro- 
gress of the Gospel among that people, will, for a 
very long period, call for the continued exercise of 
these in a prominent degree, before the joyful shout 
be heard — that ' this vast kingdom also, has reverted 
to our Lord, and to his Christ!' 

" In 1817, Mr. Morrison finished his translation 
of the Psalms, and of (he book of Ruth. Some pro- 
gress was made with other portions of the Scriptures; 
but as they were not finished, we shall notice them 
by-and-by. This year he wrote and printed ■ A View 
of China for Philological Purposes,' which contains 
a sketch of Chinese chronology, geography, govern- 
ment, religion, and customs; designed for the use of 
persons who study the Chinese language. In this 
work the author has made a very copious use of the 
Chinese character; and, in my opinion, rendered a 
most important service to the foreign study of Chi- 
nese. In a subsequent edition of the work, besides 
correcting typographical errors, it may be useful to 
add the pronunciation, in cases where that has not 
been done, for the benefit of readers in Europe, who 
may not have the means of ascertaining the sounds 
of the written character. In the years 1817-18, he 
translated 'The Morning and Evening Prayers' of 
the English Church, just as they stand in the ' Com- 
mon Prayer Book,' without bringing in the Collects. 
These forms of prayer he printed, together with the 
{ Psalter,' divided for the thirty days of the month. 
He considered it better to give a translation than to 
modify them, deeming their richness of devotional 
phraseology and generally-acknowledged excellence, 
amply sufficient to compensate for any want of suit- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. If. 253 

ableness to the state of a partially-informed people. 
He found it necessary to alter a little the prayers for 
the rulers of the land, so as to render them appli- 
cable and suitable to the Chinese Imperial Family 
and Government. The sentence respecting 'enemies,'' 
he left out;* for he thought it often a very difficult 
matter to determine whether kings and rulers do not 
frequently make to themselves enemies, by acts of injus- 
tice and oppression. And here we may remark, that 
in exercises of devotion, in which an immediate ap- 
peal is made to the Supreme Being, who judges not 
according to the human partialities, there should not 
only be an absence of all acrimony and enmity of 
feeling from the heart, but also an entire absence of 
all phraseology which may tend to excite contempt 
of other men; to fire the mind with the des'ire of re- 
venge; and to strengthen the often ill-founded pre- 
judices and antipathies of one nation against, another. 
Under the Gospel, we have not such direct light to 
point out our national enemies, as the Jews had, who 
lived under the immediate government of God, as 
their political ruler; and had either express precepts, 
or the guidance of inspired prophets, to regulate their 
conduct towards their public enemies. While it is 
doubtless the duty of nations to pray and be thank- 
ful for deliverance from the designs of their enemies; 
yet it is surely the most delicate part of public wor- 
ship — and one from which it is most difficult to ex- 
clude the worst passions of the human heart. It is 
worthy of the attention of the many pious and emi- 
nent ministers and dignitaries in churches of our 
native land, whether or not some alterations, in this 

* The sentence referred to is, ' strengthen him that he may 
Tanquish and overcome all his enemies.' 

22* 



254 MEMOIRS OF THE 

particular, would not be a great improvement to the 
otherwise useful formularies of devotion used in one 
part of the kingdom; and whether or not public prayers 
and sermons, on national feasts and days of thanks- 
giving in all pails of the United Kingdom, be not 
susceptible of, and do not greatly need, improvement. 
It is truly lamentable to perceive how directly some 
prayers and forms of thanksgiving, composed on pur- 
pose for such days, and sermons delivered on such 
occasions, tend to cherish a spirit of hatred, revenge, 
and love of false glory. Not to speak of some par- 
ticular precepts of the Gospel, which inculcate a 
spirit and conduct the very reverse, surely the insuf- 
ferable presumption and ignorance of the Divine na- 
ture, which seem to lie at the foundation, ought to 
awaken in every serious mind the deepest disgust at 
such an outraging of the principles of our common 
faith, and animate all to the most strenuous efforts 
for improvement. We justly abominate the conduct 
of that bloody church, which, after ravishing virgins; 
ripping up women with child; plucking off the hair 
and beard; roasting men over the coals; boiling them 
in caldrons; cutting out the entrails of the yet living 
mortal;— of that church, which, after butchering her 
thousands and slaying her ten thousands, could send 
her priest and friars in solemn procession through the 
streets, with flying banners and elevated crosses, 
singing l Te Deum Laudamus!!'' and surely we ought 
to dread every approach to a similar spirit. 

" At all events, if the evil cannot be speedily cured 
at home, it becomes the more important, for the Mis- 
sionary abroad to keep every such unscriptural and 
unhallowed sentiment at the utmost distance from 
every thing he publishes to the Heathen. He will 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 255 

find among them but too much of the spirit and prac- 
tice of that wicked Prince, who said, concerning- his 
public enemies: ' curse me them from hence'' — and if, 
either from a fondness for the remains of that Pagan- 
ism which once overspread Europe, and which has 
unhappily so blended itself with Christianity, as in 
some places nearly to have altered the very nature 
and complexion of the latter; or if from a mistaken 
notion that his object will be sooner gained by partly 
falling in with the reigning sentiment and spirit of 
the people, he allow himself to deviate from New 
Testament principles, — he will encumber the sacred 
system of truth and duty with a rubbish which the 
labour of twenty ages may not be able to remove!" 
(It appears, from Dr. Morrison's Life, (hat Dr. Milne 
wished to " modify" such of the prayers as were not 
adapted to the circumstances of the Mission or the 
Heathen. They were, however, both of one mind 
in regard to the general excellence of the Liturgy. 
"We are of no party," was their maxim. Life, Vol. 
l,p. 478.) 

"To return from this digression. During the stay 
of Mr. Milne in China, the translation he had made 
of Deuteronomy and Joshua (already noticed) was 
examined by Dr. Morrison, and, after some correc- 
tions, approved and resolved to be printed. They 
also divided between them the remaining books of 
the Old Testament, wishing, if possible, to complete 
the translation of the whole within the year 1818. 
Dr. Morrison yielded the first choice to his fellow la- 
bourer, who fixed on the remaining part of the his- 
torical books, from Ruth forward to the book of 
Psalms; judging these to be the easier, and better 
suited to his less extensive knowledge of the Ian- 



256 MEMOIRS OF THE 

guage. The books, from Genesis to Deuteronomy, 
and from the Psalms forward to Malachi, inclusive, 
fell to Dr. Morrison's share. They resolved that, if 
they lived to complete this work, some subsequent 
arrangement should be made for their meeting to- 
gether, in order to revise the whole Scriptures, and 
publish them in what should then appear to be the 
most convenient form. But it was, as we shall af- 
terwards notice, found impossible for them to accom- 
plish this work within the time limited. 

"Mr. and Mrs. Milne's health having been con- 
siderably improved by the change of climate and the 
many attentions of kind friends, they returned to 
their work at Malacca, where they landed on the 
17th of Feb., 1818." (This was a great relief to Dr. 
Morrison. His colleague was so " emaciated," as to 
alarm him at first. "Milne is very poorly! What 
will become of this Mission, if he should die now!" 
he wrote to Dr. Waugh. — Ibid.) "They found, on 
their arrival, that fresh assistance was sent from 
England to the Missions on this side of India. Rev. 
C. H. Thomsen, after an absence of fifteen months 
from Malacca, had returned on 29th December, 
1817, accompanied by the Rev. John Slater and 
Mrs. Slater. They came out by way of Java, at 
which place they were detained through Mr. Slater's 
illness (the Batavia fever) for a considerable time. 

" Mr. Thomsen resumed his labours in the Malay 
department of the Mission; after a little time re- 
opened the Malay and English school; and began 
one in the Malabar language, which was shortly 
filled. Though no person then connected with the 
Mission knew the Malabar, yet it was hoped there 
would soon be an opportunity for some one to study 



REV, W. MILNE, D. D. 257 

it; and as the teacher and children all understood 
Malay, the operations of the school could be directed 
through the medium of that language. The total 
want of Christian books in the Malabar, at Malacca, 
proved a great difficulty, which has not yet (October, 
181 9,) been overcome. Several applications to Ben- 
gal and Madras for Malabar books have been made, 
but hitherto without effect. 

" During this year, Mr. Thomsen wrote and 
printed A Malay Spelling Book, with lessons ap- 
pended. This is the first Malay work of the kind 
we have heard of, in the native character, either by 
foreigners or Malays, and will doubtless prove a 
great facility in the education of youth. He also 
reprinted, with corrections, his translation of Dr. 
Watts' First Chatechism, and the Tract on the Ten 
Commandments. 

"Mr. Slater came out to assist in the Chinese Mis- 
sion; and employed himself in the study of the lan- 
guage. His ardour and application were highly cre- 
ditable to him; but his state of health was such as 
, to oblige him frequently to cease from study, and, 
indeed, to leave very little hope of his life. He left 
Malacca on the 9th of August following, and went 
to China, from whence he returned in the month of 
December, having greatly benefited by the change* 

"On the 14th of September, the Rev. Samuel 
Milton, Thomas Beighlon, and John Ince, with the 
wives of the two latter, arrived safely at Malacca. 
In the early part of their passage out from England, 
they sustained the most imminent danger at sea; 
but were mercifully preserved. They spent some 
days at Madras, and touched at Penang on their 
way to Malacca. 



258 MEMOIRS OF THE 

"Immediate calls, in different places, for labourers 
in the Chinese department, and also the importance 
of having, where practicable, a Chinese and a Malay 
Missionary settled together in each station, showed 
at once the propriety of two of these brethren apply- 
ing themselves to Chinese studies. Mr. Milton was 
appointed by the Directors of our Society to assist in 
the Chinese department of the Mission at Malacca; 
Messrs. Beighton and Ince, who were desirous of 
labouring together, settled it between themselves, 
that the former should study Malay, and the latter 
Chinese. They began and followed out their studies 
with ardour and diligence, having as much assist- 
ance from native teachers, and from their senior 
brethren, as the other labours of the Mission could 
admit of. 

"Those that studied Chinese, four in number, 
(including Mr. Slater, who was absent a few months 
for his health,) read regular public lessons twice a 
day in that language, with the writer of these pages; 
and after the month of December, each had, besides, 
the aid of a native teacher through the chief part 
of the day. They had opportunity also, once every 
week, as long as they remained at the station, for 
making their attainments in the language to bear 
on practical purposes, by writing exercises and pieces 
of composition, in Chinese — a most valuable branch 
of Chinese study, to the man who wishes to be early 
useful, and an accurate scholar. The student that 
omits it, while he may have the assistance of those 
who are able to correct and revise his compositions, 
does himself a great injury. Several parts of Dr. 
Morrison's Chinese Dictionary had been sent to the 
station, which, with the Grammar and Dialogues, 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 259 

proved exceedingly helpful. Greater advantages for 
learning the language, are commonly enjoyed by 
those who come out a few years after a Mission has 
been established; and it is every Missionary's duty 
and wisdom to improve them to the utmost, that he 
may be able, as early as possible, to enter on the more 
pleasing and more important work of teaching the 
Heathen. Mr. Milton's health was several times 
so ill as to oblige him to cease, and at other times 
much to abate, his assiduous and undeviating ap- 
plication. 

" In the month of September, this year, a change 
of Government took place at Malacca. The colony 
was, according to the treaty of 1814, restored by the 
British Resident and Commissioner, Major William 
Farquhar, to the Honourable the Commissioners of 
his Majesty the King of the Netherlands. Here, the 
writer feels it a duty publicly to acknowledge the 
unremitted attention of the British Government, and 
of the Resident and Commandant, Major W. Far- 
quhar, to the interests of the Mission at Malacca, 
ever since its commencement. In his public as well 
as private capacity, Major Farquhar rendered every 
assistance to the objects carrying on by the Mis- 
sionaries; and on many occasions greatly promoted 
their domestic comfort. To Dr. W. Chalmers, of the 
Bengal Medical Establishment, who was surgeon to 
the British garrison, and attended the Missionaries 
and their families gratis, for upwards of three years and 
a half; spending often, with some of them, long and te- 
dious nights in their afflictions, and who, to the exer- 
cise of his well known professional talents, joined the 
attentions of a friend and brother, — to him we are 
under the greatest obligations, and cannot pass over 



260 MEMOIRS OF THE 

this part of the history of the Mission without openly 
acknowledging the same. 

" Nor would it be pardonable in this place not to 
acknowledge how kindly their Honours, the Dutch 
Commissioners, received an official statement of the 
objects and views of the Mission, which was laid be- 
fore them, in the name of the Missionary Society. 
The Mission was recommended to them by the 
Penang Government, and by Major Farquhar, and 
they were pleased to assure the Missionaries, that 
they should continue to enjoy the same liberty under 
the Dutch Government which they had under the 
English. These assurances have hitherto been fully 
realized, and there is every reason to hope that they 
will continue to be so. To the Honourable J. S. 
Timmerman Thyssen, the Governor, our most cordial 
and public thanks are due, for the unrestrained free- 
dom which we, in all respects, enjoy, to pursue every 
branch of our work. 

"On the 10th of November, the foundation of the 
Anglo-Chinese College was laid, on which occasion 
the principal Dutch and English authorities were 
pleased to attend. But as this subject will be more 
fully noticed hereafter, we shall pass it over for the 
present, only remarking that, as a free school had 
been established for upwards of three years, there 
appeared now a still nearer approximation to an ob- 
ject specified above, namely, i A Seminary,' on a 
larger scale than had been hitherto attained. 

" In China, the translation of Exodus and Malachi 
was finished this year by Dr. Morrison, and good 
progress made with other parts of the sacred volume. 
In the spring of 1819, the following books were 
received from him, all ready for the press: Isaiah, 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 261 

Hosea, Joel, Amos, Micah, Obadiah, Jonah,' Jf ahum, 
Haggai, Zephaniah, Habakkuk, and Zechariah. Be- 
sides these a Chinese pamphlet, containing 'Mis- 
cellaneous Essays,' doctrinal, practical, and polemi- 
cal, written in 1818, was sent down from him, and 
printed at Malacca. A small volume, containing c A 
Voyage round the World,' he composed with a view 
of combining entertainment with instruction; which 
was printed in China. To introduce some knowledge 
of Europe and the western parts of the world among 
the Chinese, had long been looked upon by him as 
a most desirable object. He thought it would tend 
to enlarge their views; and would form an important 
counterpart of some other efforts of the Mission, 
which have more immediately in view the transmis- 
sion of Chinese knowledge to the west. 

" This year Mr. Morrison was unanimously and 
gratuitously created Doctor in Divinity by the Sena- 
tus Academicus of the University of Glasgow, in 
consequence of the philological works he had pub- 
lished, and was publishing, with a view to facilitate 
the acquisition of the Chinese language. The act 
of the University, conferring this honour, is indeed 
dated the 24th of Dec, 1817, but it did not reach 
China till the summer of 1818. 

" During 1818, the progress made at Malacca, in 
the translation of the historical books of the Old Tes- 
tament, was much impeded by a variety of other la- 
bours. Both the Books of Samuel, together with the 
two Books of the Kings, were translated. Three 
new Chinese tracts were written and printed in 
course of the year; one on ' The duty of justice be- 
tween man and man,' one on 'The evils of Gam- 
bling,' and the third, containing 'Twelve short Dis- 



362 MEMOIRS OF THE 

courses,' on twelve texts of Scripture, embracing the 
chief doctrines of the Gospel. 

" The Chinese preaching, Magazine, &c., con- 
tinued as before; a new Chinese school was opened; 
many more tracts were circulated this year than ever 
before in an equal space of time. Mr. Medhurst had 
the schools, the printing office, and the distribution 
of tracts, more immediately for his department. He 
often visited the Chinese junks in the roads, and 
the villages, and plantations in the country; distri- 
buting tracts, and speaking the word of life to the 
people. 

"Thus far the Lord helped. For upwards of 
eleven years from the commencement of the Mis- 
sion in China, though several children had been re- 
moved by death, yet there had been but one grown 
person called away, namely, Mrs. Thomsen, who 
died at sea on the 4th of February, 1817. Another 
bereavement of a similar nature, but much heavier 
in its consequences, by reason of the motherless chil- 
dren who were left behind, now awaited the Mission, 
in the death of Mrs. Milne, which took place at Ma- 
lacca, on the 20th of March, 1819; exactly two years 
and twenty-four days after the death of Mrs. Thom- 
sen. Her last child, who was named Farquhar, was 
born on the 6th of February, after which, for some 
days, she appeared to recover rapidly. But she soon 
fell back, and a very speedy decay of the constitu- 
tion followed. An anomalous train of the puerperal 
affections, with a predominant determination to the 
stomach and bowels, was the means commissioned 
by God to remove this excellent woman from the 
scenes of mortality. She had lived to God from her 
early youth; and she died in humble hope of eternal 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 263 

salvation, through the merits of Jesus Christ. She 
possessed in a very high degree that motherly sense 
which is beyond all price in domestic life; and was 
eminently fitted for moving in the family circle. 
Dignity of mind, honest frankness, and consistent 
and scriptural piety were displayed in her daily walk. 
Nor would it perhaps be easy to find one in whom 
there is such a concentration of that which is amia- 
ble from nature, endearing from temper, useful from 
education, and excellent from divine principles, as 
there was in her. But what she was, she was ' by 
the grace of God;' and, as is generally the case with 
the followers of Christ, while in their proper spirit, 
she seemed to herself to be ' the chief of sinners.' " 
(This is all he said of her in the narrative of the 
Mission; but not all he wrote. The following ac- 
count of the life and death of this excellent woman, 
is chiefly from his own pen. I add nothing 'to the 
memoir; but when my own earlier acquaintance 
with her enables me to illustrate it.) 



CHAPTER XIV. 

MRS. MILNE'S DEATH. 

Mr. Milne began this eventful year of his life, 
with the following appropriate prayer. 

" O blessed God, be near to me in mercy, in ail 
the vicissitudes of this year. Help me to see thee 
present. Assist my weak and enfeebled faculties, I 
pray thee, in every duty, temptation, and affliction. 



264 MEMOIRS OP THE 

Enable me to derive real good from thy word. Give 
me a right heart; soften, sweeten, and sanctify my 
temper. Lord, make my intercourse with my fa- 
mily, with my brethren, with the Heathen, and with 
the people around, profitable to them and to myself. 
Enable me to bear all things. Give me more self- 
control. So direct my plans and labours this year, 
as that they shall most effectually tend, upon the 
whole, to promote the interests of thy kingdom in 
these parts. Give me wisdom and energy to know 
and seize on all the facilities furnished by thy Provi- 
dence, for promoting truth and righteousness. May 
I be humble in myself, and greatly value the talents 
of others. Let me not labour in vain. O bless my 
family — my partner in life, my children, my mother, 
and sisters; and my fellow-labourers. In the ex- 
pected time of domestic solicitude, be near to help. 
Bring us safely through it, O Lord; and compass us 
about with songs of deliverance. Look in mercy on 
the fruit of our bodies. Bless our little ones with 
the beginnings of eternal life. Fit me for a useful 
life, and a happy death. My eyes are this evening 
lifted up towards thy mercy in Christ. It is my only 
hope — my sole plea. Look upon me — pardon me — 
bless me — and mine in time, through eternity, for 
Christ's sake. Amen. I give myself afresh to 
Thee, my Creator, Redeemer, and Sanctifier. Seal 
me, and save me. Amen, and amen. 

"January 3rd, Sabbath. Mr. M. preached in the 
Church. — I dispensed the Lord's Supper in our 
family, and trust the season was profitable to all; 
more so than ever I remember; every body's heart 
seemed to obtain something new, and to presage 
something great or painful. 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 265 

"January, 4th, 5th, and 6th. These three days I 

have had a dreadful onset from , and a great 

deal of personal abuse and impertinent language 
poured upon me, and, as I conceive, very unjustly 
and ungratefully. I have tried to bear it. O that 
my efforts to bear this load may not be the bare effect 
of a natural temper, or of calculating discretion; but 
of a divine principle. O that, like the holy Psalm- 
ist, I may, in a special manner, at this time, ' give 
myself to prayer.' How difficult is it, under such 
circumstances, to preserve temperate language and 
equanimity of mind! It has been partly said in 
words, and partly insinuated, that I am a deceiver — 
an impostor — a deluder of the public — a Pope — in- 
sincere — careless — imprudent: and insinuations of 
my ignorance of men, imperiousness, want of hu- 
mility, &c, have been -thrown out. But let me 
learn never to take men at their worst. Help me, 
Lord! and if any of these charges are just, gracious- 
ly pardon — for who shall stand if thou, O Lord, 
shouldst mark iniquity. 

"January 31st, Sabbath. Chinese and English 
services as usual. Walked into town; conversed 
with the old priest, and with a few persons in a 
blacksmith's shop, and discoursed from the lock 
which he was making — conversed with several 
other individuals in the street — am this evening ex- 
ceedingly fatigued. Lord, let not my feeble efforts 
be totally in vain! 

"February 1st, 2nd, and 3rd. Rode out in the 
evenings, and here and there talked with the people 
about their souls, &c. 

"February 4th. Explained part of the tract on 
gambling in the temple. — I imagine there were up- 
23* 



266 MEMOIRS OF THE 

wards of fifty persons — a large congregation com- 
pared with what is usual. 

"February 6th. To-day Mrs. Milne was con- 
fined, and delivered of a fine boy at two o'clock, p. m. 
Lord, make me thankful for thy goodness, and may 
every fresh instance thereof leave a deeper impres- 
sion on my heart of my obligation to be thine. Bless, 
I beseech Thee, this child — make him thine — spare, 
if agreeable to thy holy will, his life — confer upon 
him thy grace. Enable me to give him up to Thee. 
Bless and restore, I pray Thee, my partner in life, 
and may she also derive real spiritual good by a suita- 
ble improvement of this instance of thy goodness to 
us. May frequent recollections of thy mercy, in this 
and similar instances, give fresh energy to our zeal 
in thy good cause. 

"February 7th. Sabbath. I engaged in the 
usual Chinese services of the day. I had given 
Afah John iii. 16, to write a little on, as a trial; he 
wrote very good sense, but left out the article of re- 
demption; and, excepting the divinity of Christ, made 
it exactly a Socinian discourse on the design of 
Christ's coming into the world. — By this, after hear- 
ing the gospel so long, I see two things: 1st. How 
difficult it is to explain the doctrine of redemption to 
the Heathen mind, so as to convey, I will not say an 
adequate, but a just view of the subject. — 2nd. 
The importance of catechising; and, by questions, 
endeavouring to bring their minds to a distinct and 
edifying consideration of particular subjects and par- 
ticular passages of Scripture. — Things delivered in 
the general are apt to lose their effect. 

"February 10th. In the Temple— about thirty 
persons, 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 267 

"February 14th. Sabbath. I went through all 
the public work — O that I may not labour in vain! 

My have again set a quarrelling. — Alas! 

what is man — what selfishness — what pride-r-what 
obstinacy— what envy! Let me never, if possi- 
ble, foment contentions, but cherish the spirit of 
peace, and be willing to sacrifice any thing for truth 
and peace. — I wrote a pacificatory letter, which 
seemed to have some effect. Matters seem now a 
little more favourable. Let me be impartial, and 
try to find out my own errors! 

" My dear wife is again reduced to extreme weak- 
ness, nearly as weak as after her last confinement. 
Troubles come thick upon me — O for patience, self- 
command, prayerfulness of spirit, and grace, both to 
her and myself, 'to make a right use of this affliction! 

" February 5th. Our little babe was this evening 
baptized at his mother's bed-side, by the Rev. J. 
Slater, by the name of Farquhar, as a mark of regard 
and gratitude to Major W. Farquhar.— His mother 
wished to have carried him to the House of God, and 
made an offering of him to the Lord, as Hannah did 
of her son — so she expressed herself. She had 
several times expressed her anxiety about this— and 
I thought it right not to defer it longer. The ordi- 
nance was therefore dispensed at her bed-side, about 
nine o'clock at night. 

"February 17th. We went out to Clay-bang, 
about four miles from Malacca, in hope of Mrs. Milne 
benefiting by the change. — She was carried out in 
a chair in the evening, but was exceedingly weak — 
she never again came down stairs. 

" February 18th. Dozed almost all day and night. 
The diarrhoea and vomiting seemed to stop, and 
hopes were entertained. 



268 MEMOIRS OF THE 

" February 19th. Delirium — several times called 
me to read hymns to her — afternoon took leave of, 
and blessed several members of the family who came 
out to see her — during the following night stupor 
and fever, and partial wanderings — she recognised 
me several times. 

"February 20th. Clay-bang, about four miles 
from Malacca, this morning, about nine o'clock, my 
dear wife was taken from me by the hand of Death. 
I closed her eyes in death, with my own hands, and 
assisted in doing the last offices for her. For the 
last four days of her life she said but little about 
Divine things; stupor and partial delirium being 
induced by her complaint — she had previously given 
charge concerning her affairs, and often said, that 
though she could not feel as she wished under such 
circumstances, yet she hoped that the Lord, whom 
she had chosen in the days of her youth, would be 
her God: and that her only hope was in Christ Jesus. 
For several days I had given up every other concern 
to attend solely to her, with which she was greatly 
pleased — and it is now to me a source of satisfaction, 
that I attended her at the last with as much tender- 
ness and attention as I then thought I possibly 
could; but alas! now, what regrets crowd upon me! 
but they are fruitless. O Lord, if in any thing I 
have been sinfully negligent; if I ever grieved the 
heart of her whom thou gavest me; if her passage 
from time to eternity was attended with pain on my 
account, in any thing which I neglected to do; or if 
I did, or said, what I ought not to have done or 
said — O pardon it! While I weep over my own loss, 
and that of the children, I feel glad on her account 
and thankful to the God of all grace for taking her 
to himself. The words, ' To be with Christ is far 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 269 

better,' have been frequently running in my thoughts 
since her former illness: especially since her last 
illness commenced. That so lovely and excellent a 
woman should be, on her own account, longer de- 
tained in this world, under the influence of bodily 
weakness, which, had she even recovered, must have 
rendered her life often uncomfortable; she would 
probably have had to go to Europe, or somewhere 
else, for health; and it is probable, that in her case, 
all labour would have been 'travail and sorrow.' 
Now, to be for ever freed from the pains and dread 
of seas; storms; separation from me; anxieties about 
the children; and from the toils and labours of this 
mortal life; to be set down, as I hope she is, with 
Christ, saints, and angels, is what I rejoice in! The 
only thing that damps my joy in this is, a conviction 
that I have not contributed so fully to her edification 
and preparation for that happy state as I might and 
ought to have done, True, I have been almost al- 
ways engaged in something that seemed either di- 
rectly or indirectly useful to the Mission; but, alas! 
while I was busy here and there, she was going! 
Why did I not read more, converse more, and pray 
more with her? Ah! surely I have not, in every 
instance, done what I might. God of all grace, for- 
give my defects! 

"Towards the evening of the day the corpse was 
brought into town in a boat. How little did I think, 
when going out to this country retreat, that in three 
days I should be returning with my dearest earthly 
friend, a cold lump of lifeless clay by my side, in the 
same couch on which I had taken her out! O, to 
iive more under realizing views of eternity. 

"February 21. Mr. Thomsen slept in the room 
with me, and every one seemed to strive to exceed 



270 MEMOIRS OF THE 

in kindness. The body was put into the coffin at 
eight in the morning, -at which time all the family 
attended, and Mrs. Milne's favourite hymn, — 

' God moves in a mysterious way' — 

was sung with tears by all. 

" How expressive is Scripture language on almost 
every subject. ' The desire of thine eyes,' is a term 
applied to the wife of a prophet. I now feel the 
force of this phrase in a touching manner. I con- 
template her clay-cold countenance with melancholy 
pleasure. All the placid sweetness, — the motherly 
sense, — and the dignity of mind, which used to mark 
her countenance formerly, seem still to leave their 
traits there! The face preserves all the appearance 
it used to have when she was highly pleased — (ex- 
cept the eyes being shut) the face unruffled — the 
lips about a third open. But alas! there is no more 
life — and the body now begins to be offensive. I 
must now bury my dead out of my sight. I hope 
she is gone before to glory, and that, through mercy, 
I shall finally follow — she often told me I should not 
remain long behind. A few days since she said — 
* you will not be long behind me — about five years 
only.' O my God, prepare me for joining the happy 
number of redeemed souls in glory! 

"The dear children seem quite insensible of their 
loss; playing about the dead body, and talking of 
Mamma's death as if it concerned them not — as if 
it were a subject of childish play. Amelia, for 
whom her mother expressed the deepest concern, al- 
most to anguish, poor creature, insensible of her loss, 
while her mother's ear-rings and finger-rings were 
taken off yesterday, came to me, with her usual 
playfulness, and said, — * Papa, when I large, I put 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 271 

on that ring — and all Mamma's clothes too — yes, 
Papa? — I almost feel angry with them; but why 
should 11 — they are but infants. 

"O Rachel! Rachel! endeared to me by every 
possible tie — Oh! what would I not give for but five 
minutes' converse with thee! — yea, but for one mi- 
nute! — but the wish is vain — I will try not to grieve 
for thee, as thou didst, often request before thy de- 
parture from mortality — I will try to cherish the re- 
membrance of thy virtues and sayings, and teach 
them to those dear babes thou hast left behind. 
Were it lawful (but I fear it is not) to wish thy 
guardianship over me and thy babes, especially thy 
Amelia and thy little 'Benjamin,' I would do it. 
May thy God keep them — may he answer the many 
fervent prayers thou didst offer for them. 

"A few minutes before Mrs. Milne died she called 
for me — and, to my now inexpressible sorrow, I was 
at that moment in another room — before I could 
come in she could articulate no more. O, why was 
I absent? — but can I justly blame myself — I had, if 
I remember right, gone to pray for her: 1 then at- 
tended at her couch, from which I had been seldom 
absent for six days before, till the last — which took 
place almost immediately by a sound within, re- 
sembling that of the chain of a watch, when broke, 
unfurling itself from the wheel: two long breathings 
ended the strife; and, but in a few minutes, the 
countenance, which had for some clays been at. times 
partially distorted through pain, fever, and wander- 
ing, resumed the meekness, satisfaction, and compo- 
sure which used to sit thereon. I sorrow not for Ra- 
chel as those who have no hope: no, I am not grieved 
that she has got to the pure land of health and joy 



272 MEMOIRS OF THE 

by a nearer road than Penang, whither we purposed 
immediately to go for her health: no, I feel happy 
in reflecting on the solid evidences of Christian piety 
which she possessed. But I mourn for myself and 
for my children: O God, forsake them not. O God, 
make this painful bereavement really profitable to 
my soul. I would now try to what account this dis- 
pensation can be turned for my own edification; for 
the benefit of my children; for the good of my bre- 
thren in Christ; and for the advancement of my 
work: so help me to do, gracious God. But alas! how- 
far does my judgment of what is right and proper, in 
every case, outstrip my feelings and attainments? 
How soon may I even also forget what I now write! 

"On the first Sabbath of this year, while dis- 
pensing the Lord's Supper in our family church, I 
possessed uncommon freedom of speech — unusually 
impressive views of Divine Truth: the same feeling 
pervaded every heart; unknown anticipations seemed 
to fill each heart; tears flowed abundantly from every 
eye. Mrs. Milne enjoyed the season remarkably. 
It seemed to me, at the time of the service, that 
something great, or afflictive, might be before some 
of us. Ah! had I then supposed that I should never 
more 'eat of the fruit of the vine' with my Rachel 
in this world, what would my feelings have been? 
That evening, conversing with Mrs. B. she said, that 
she thought she should sit no more down at the 
Lord's table on earth: she talked much of death. 

"The fifth morning previously to her death, when 
I called in, she said, ' O what a s\Veet moment I 
have had in thinking of divine things!' She seemed 
often before her confinement to think that her death 
was near; and when I would try to wear that im- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 273 

pression off her mind, she used to say, ' My dear, 
you only sought me for a short time, and you have 
had me for more than a year' — meaning, since the 
time of her former illness. She also, during her ill- 
ness, often said, with respect to her child, ' I think I 
have been spared just to bring this child into the 
world and then go.' She spoke of him as her Ben- 
jamin; and seemed to think that he was born for 
some great and useful purpose. 

"March 21st. This afternoon, about six o'clock, 
the remains of my dear wife were interred in the 
Dutch burying ground. ' Why do we mourn depart- 
ed friends'?' was sung, and prayer offered, at the grave, 
by Mr. Ince. But the heavy fall of rain prevented 
any address, as was intended. A large concourse of 
people, of all castes, came, and intended to follow to 
the grave, but the rain prevented a great many: 
many carriages went. The governor, chief military 
officers, &c. There her remains lie till the resurrec- 
tion of the just. 

"March 22nd. Went to see the grave this morn- 
ing with the children; they asked ' where the head 
and feet were,' and played about, gathering flowers. 
Every thing seems empty to me; what is life with- 
out one of kindred mind to share it with? What 
melancholy pleasure does the mind take in review- 
ing the abode, the clothes, the portrait, the seat, &c, 
of such a friend] 

"The family met this evening to pray for the sanc- 
tified use of this affliction. O may their prayers be 
heard! 

"For some time previously to her death, and in- 
deed to her confinement, I had been in the habit of 
reading a little of some theological books at the time 
24 



274 MEMOIRS OF THE 

of our private prayer; for example, 'Edwards' His- 
tory of Redemption;' 'Flavel;' 'Brooks;' 'Watts' 
World to Come,' &c. The last of these we began 
to read only a few days previously to her death. I 
read the Sermon on the 'Blessedness of the Watch- 
ful Christian at Death,' while she was lying on her 
couch. 

"But I now regret exceedingly that I did not use 
more means for her edification; pray more frequent- 
ly with her; read more to her; converse more ten- 
derly and affectionately with her; I indeed thought 
myself, upon the whole, a good husband, tender, and 
affectionate; and she often said so to me; but ah! now 
that I can see her no more, what would I give for 
lost opportunities'? How much more might I have 
done to please and edify; how much to remove un- 
easiness — how many things might 1 have done to 
promote her comfort and cheerfulness — and how 
many things might I have omitted to do and say, 
which perhaps gave her uneasiness] Ah! my God, 
my hope, wherein I have sinned, or omitted duties, 
in regard to that excellent woman, whom thou didst 
lend me for a time — O pardon them! 

"For a considerable part of last year and begin- 
ning of this, our family enjoyed good health. Mrs. 
Milne also was so much better than at former sea- 
sons, that I sometimes began to fancy ourselves hap- 
py: — yet a secret thought often whispered — 'Take 
heed of saying in thine heart, my mountain stands 
strong' — nor do I think that I did say or suppose so; 
for a silent sigh often stole from me in looking over 
these dear treasures — these gifts of Providence — that 
they must necessarily be short-lived." 

(Thus died Mrs. Milne! and were it proper to con- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 275 

nect any name, beyond the circle of her family, with 
the heavy loss, I would link my own with it, al- 
though not a few have a better right to the distinc- 
tion. Her other friends were useful to herself or her 
family. I was not. She was very useful to me. 
Indeed, if I have been of any use as a writer on fe- 
male piety, I owe to her my first perceptions of " the 
beauty of female holiness." She is not exactly the 
Rachel of the " Marys," for she was not sentimen- 
tal; but my object was, to assimilate that Rachel to 
her image.) 

The following inscription was written on Mrs. 
Milne's Tombstone. 

ERECTED TO THE MEMORY 

OF 

RACHEL, 
WIFE OF THE REV. W. MILNE, 

WHO DIED AT CLAY-BANG, NEAR MALACCA, 

MARCH 20th, 1819, AGED 35 YEARS AND 6 MONTHS, 

HAVING BURIED AN INFANT SON AND DAUGHTER, 

AND LEAVING BEHIND HER FOUR SMALL CHILDREN AND AN 

AFFECTIONATE HUSBAND, IN WHOSE BREAST HER 

MEMORY IS EMBALMED. 



HER LIFE WAS DISTINGUISHED 

AS A CHILD, BY FILIAL REVERENCE ; 

AS A CHRISTIAN, BY HUMBLE CONFIDENCE; 

AS A WIFE, BY MODEST SUBMISSION; 

AS A MOTHER, BY AFFECTIONATE TENDERNESS; 

AND 

AS A MEMBER OF SOCIETY, BY MANY 
EXEMPLARY VIRTUES. 

5HE DIED IN HOPE OF ETERNAL LIFK, THROUGH JESUS CHRIST. 



THE MORTAL REMAINS OF 

DAVID MILNE, 

WHO DIED 4th MAY, 1816, AGED TWO DAYS; 

AND OF 

SARAH MILNE, 

WHO DIED 10th APRIL, 1817, AGED FOUR DAYS; 

ARE INTERRED A LITTLE TO THE LEFT OF THIS STONE. 



276 MEMOIRS OF THE 



DR. MILNE'S MEMOIR OF HIS WIFE. 

" Rachel, the wife of the Rev. W. Milne, Malacca, 
who died on the 20th March, 1819, was born of re- 
spectable parents in the city of Aberdeen, North of 
Scotland, on the 23rd September, 1783. Her father, 
Charles Cowie, Esq., was extensively engaged as a 
stocking manufacturer and hosier, in which line of 
business he was enabled to support a large family in 
comfortable circumstances, and give them an educa- 
tion suited to their rank in society. But change of 
times, and the failure of foreign commerce, threw 
him ultimately into great difficulties, the pressure of 
which would have been insupportable but for the 
filial piety, diligence, and prudence, of his youngest 
daughter, Rachel, the subject of this paper. 

"From her earliest infancy Rachel's parents en- 
deavoured to impress religious truth upon her mind. 
In her diary she gives this honourable testimony to her 
mother's conduct: * My mother's instructions were 
enforced by her prayers and example.' 

"Her parents were originally members of the 
Church of Scotland, but in consequence of the re- 
moval of their minister, the family joined the Con- 
gregational Church, then under the care of the Rev. 
John Philip, Aberdeen. When about the eighth 
year of her age, Rachel was at times seriously im- 
pressed with a sense of the omniscience of God; but 
often felt evil and blasphemous thoughts rising up 
in her mind, which proved a great source of uneasi- 
and deep self-abasement. She prayed earnestly to 
God, and was delivered from them; but soon forgot 
her obligations to divine goodness. In Scotland, the 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 277 

female members of many families in the higher ranks 
of society, as well as those in middling circumstances, 
are instructed in some branch of business, suited to 
the strength and station of the sex. This practice 
cannot be sufficiently applauded. Much domestic 
virtue and comfort arise from it. The knowledge of 
it is easily carried about with them; and should they 
ever stand in need of having recourse to it for per- 
sonal support, or for the comfort of aged parents, it 
may enable them to procure necessaries, comforts, 
and abundance; and to preserve that independence 
of spirit which should be cherished in every commu- 
nity, and which strongly characterizes the people of 
Scotland. 

" Rachel was early put to learn a branch of the 
milinery business. The circumstances of the family 
at tliat time rendered it unnecessary to attend to that 
as a means of support; but, in the course of those re- 
volutions which were awaiting her and her parents 
in the dispensation of Providence, it proved of the 
greatest service. But while acquiring a knowledge 
of this, and attending to other ornamental branches 
of education, she was led into the society of those 
whose conversation and manners were calculated to 
weaken the force of parental instruction; and to pro- 
duce a vitiated taste for the gaiety and pleasures of 
the world. The reading of novels— dancing, of 
which she was enthusiastically fond — the ball-room 
— gay company — and the public amusements — soon 
engrossed her thoughts, and tended to create a dis- 
taste for the nobler enjoyments of religion, and the 
more rational pursuits of life. These are, I doubt 
not, their general effects in society, however unwil, 
ling persons may be to acknowledge it, 
24* 



278 MEMOIRS OF THE 

" But God was pleased to water, by the influence 
of his grace, the seeds of instruction sown by the 
parental hand. Former impressions were revived 
and deepened, under the preaching of the gospel. 
Such had been the influence of public amusements, 
and of the conversation of ungodly persons on Ra- 
chel's mind, that she went one Sabbath afternoon, in 
company with a few thoughtless companions, to 
Church, to see what materials for light remark and 
laughter they could collect from the preacher's ser- 
mon and manners. The Rev. Dr. Bennet was to 
preach. The eloquent address of (hat popular and 
useful minister deeply arrested her attention, and 
those who went to laugh remained to hear. The 
importance of the truths delivered fell with weight 
on Rachel's heart." (Dr. Milne forgot to add here, 
that she was disarmed of her levity by the shrewdness 
of the preacher. She soon found that although she 
might occasionally smile with him, she durst not 
laugh at him. The alternate piquancy and solem- 
nity of his appeals riveted her attention. She felt 
that he saw through her, and that she could not see 
through him; shrewd as she also was, and successful 
as she had been in " taking off" other preachers. I 
could not understand her descriptions of Dr. Bennet's 
preaching at all, until I heard him in England; but 
then their vivacity was quite intelligible.) "She 
henceforth attended the ordinances of the Sabbath 
with increased seriousness and delight; and all the 
more private means of social worship and Christian 
edification. She had always indeed attended public 
worship, and was never so far left as to run into the 
common vices of youth, or entirely to cast off a sense 
of religion; but now it became the serious concern 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 279 

of the mind and the business of life. Her own sin- 
fulness and the necessity of a Redeemer were dis- 
covered; and she was enabled to give herself up to God, 
and by faith to commit her immortal interests to Je- 
sus Christ as the all-sufficient Saviour. The la- 
bours of the Rev. Mr. Stevens she often mentioned 
with high satisfaction, as having derived great benefit 
from them. Rachel was by this time grown up, and 
her fond parents thought it necessary that she should 
see a little more of life. She accordingly visited 
London, and spent some time time there. She was 
introduced into the society of persons of distinction; 
and visited the chief places of public resort and 
curiosity. The new scenes of the splendid me- 
tropolis she felt had a tendency to dissipate the 
mind, to unfit it for the duties of the closet and 
the sober concerns of life. While in London she 
attended the anniversary of the Missionary Society, 
the services of which produced so deep an impression 
of the importance of sending the gospel to the hea- 
then, that she lamented that the circumstance of her 
sex prevented her from taking any part therein. 
This idea, romantic as it may appear to some, was 
probably the commencement of that train of events 
which ultimately induced her to prefer the company 
of one who was destined to labour among the hea- 
then before that of others, in connexion with whom 
she might have had the prospects of ease and inde- 
pendence, and even wealth, at home; although it 
was six years afterwards before she had any oppor- 
tunity of forming a decision on this head. To such 
apparently Utile circumstances do the events of hu- 
man life frequently owe their beginning." (This 
" romantic idea," as Dr. Milne calls it, never left her. 



280 MEMOIRS OF THE 

There was, however, nothing romantic in either the 
manner or the spirit in which she cherished it. She 
often expressed it playfully amongst her friends; 
and, somehow, it always made me solemn. Not all 
the glee with which she painted Missionary life — on 
coral shores, and under banyan and bread-fruit trees, 
— could hide the secret of her heart. She evidently 
made her vivid pictures extravagant, just that she 
might conceal her wishes. This was years before 
Mr. Milne knew her. Then she used to say to me, 
" If Dr. Bogue, now, wanted a wife, and would 
marry such a little wee boddy as myself, and go 
abroad, what a nice Missionary pair we should 
make!" Thus she would play with the subject 
amongst her friends; but she played with it so often, 
that we certainly should have suspected her, had we 
known any Missionary worthy of her then.) 

"She was, shortly after her return from London, 
received as a member of the church, and sat down at 
the Lord's table to commemorate the sufferings and 
death of Jesus. Through the whole of her future life 
she always attended that ordinance with peculiar 
delight; generally found it edifying, and wished 
more frequent returns of the opportunity of cele- 
brating it. The stated dispensation of gospel ordi- 
nances after the settlement of the Rev. John Philip, 
in Aberdeen, through the divine blessing, increased 
her knowledge of the Scriptures and strengthened 
her resolution to serve and glorify God, while in the 
daily morning and evening worship of her father's 
family she derived the most solid advantages for edi' 
fication. Happy are the children of those who fear 
God; and happy are those Christians who live in 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 281 

families where God is statedly and reverently wor- 
shipped! 

" The time now approached when Rachel's trials 
were to begin. Her mother, through accumulated 
infirmities, was frequently unable to leave her cham- 
ber. For some time her father's business had been 
on the decline, and an entire stop being put by the 
war to all commercial intercourse with Holland, 
France, and other parts of the continent, on which 
the success of his business chiefly depended, the 
house could, of consequence, no longer pay its bills, 
ai\d became insolvent. To Rachel this was a source 
of unspeakable anxiety. Her only surviving bro- 
ther, scarcely out from school, could not well do for 
himself. Her sister, with a young family, could ren- 
der no assistance. Her parents, now both infirm, and 
greatly harassed by inconsiderate and unmerciful re- 
quisitions, had no means of supporting their old age. 
A conscientious wish to discharge the demands of 
their creditors as far as possible, led them to give up 
every thing except their wearing apparel and a few 
books. 

" It was in these circumstances that the filial af- 
fection of Rachel shone forth conspicuously. It had 
ever been their aim, in the course of her education, 
to form in her mind rational and sober views of life, 
and to fix her attention most on those acquirements 
which are most useful — which endure the test of af- 
fliction, and which wear to the last hour of life; and 
they were themselves among the first to reap the 
advantages. Rachel, seeing the declining state of 
her father's business, thought it her duty, before- 
hand, to make preparations for future exigencies. 
She accordingly, with the consent of her parents 



282 MEMOIRS OF THE 

began business in the milinery line, partly with a 
view to provide for them in case of insolvency. She 
had only a few pounds of money of her own to begin 
with, but she borrowed a small sum from a friend, 
and being conscious that her motives were upright 
and honourable, she earnestly prayed that God 
would prosper the work of her hands, and preserve 
her from the snares to which this new situation 
would expose her. Her efforts were so far crowned. 
with success, that in a few months, she was able to 
repay what she had borrowed, to furnish a house 
comfortably, and to leave something over. She now 
took her destitute parents both to her own house, 
supported them by her labours, nursed them with the 
utmost tenderness in their affliction?, attended them 
in their last moments — saw them die, in hope of the 
glory of God, and interred their mortal remains with 
decency and respect. 

"She had ever been their favourite child. But 
who can tell the feelings of aged and dying parents, 
when nursed and attended, day and night, by such 
a daughter, in whose countenance the most cheer- 
ful satisfaction with her lot, the most anxious wish to 
serve them, and the most painful solicitude to render 
the pains of death easier, were ever printed? Ten 
thousands of blessings from heaven were daily im- 
plored to rest upon her head, and the expiring parents 
both expressed to her a hope that God would make 
all her bed in her sickness, and raise up kind and 
tender-hearted friends to her in every extremity; 
which hope was actually realized in course of her 
future life: for, in the many personal and domestic 
afflictions which she had afterwards to pass through, 
the hand of God, in raising up kind friends, where 



REV. W. MILNE, D, D. 283 

no obligations existed, and in providing medical at- 
tendants, who acted as fathers and brothers to her s 
was peculiarly visible. It was remarked, both by 
herself and her husband, and it is worthy of being re- 
corded as an encouragement to filial piety, and as a 
proof that the prayers of pious parents are available 
with God, for blessings on dutiful children. Reader 5 
learn, and imitate. In her diary she had taken notice 
of the gracious providence of God, in providing for her 
and her parents in their affliction; and concludes by 
remarking, 'I have enlarged more on this part of my 
narrative than I at first intended, because it shows 
the wisdom and goodness of God, and the implicit 
confidence which his people may place in his pro- 
mises, that he will supply all their wants, though 
perhaps not exactly in the way they think or wish.'" 
(Thus Dr. Milne records the filial piety of his wife. 
How he acquired the particulars of it, I cannot tell: 
but I, who saw what he has recorded, could hardly 
have been more minute. I was, not seldom, her 
companion on Sabbath afternoon, to visit her parents; 
when we gave them the outline of Dr. Philip's mor- 
ning sermon, whilst we drank tea with them. Angels 
would have enjoyed these visits, — the interchange 
of love between the venerable parents and their de- 
voted daughter, was so full of both nature and grace! 
I owe much to these interviews; and not least to the 
regularity of the old lady, in saying always, in good 
time, " Now, my good children, it is quite time to get 
ready for chapel," — as if I, too, had been one of the 
family.) 

"While her parents stood in need of her assist- 
ance, Rachel could never think it right to listen to 
any proposals of marriage, though many advantage- 



284 MEMOIRS OF THE 

ous ones had been made. About twelve months after 
her mother's death, an acquaintance was formed 
between her and the person who ultimately became 
her husband." (Dr. Milne ascribes this acquaint- 
anceship to Mrs. Conn, his first friend in London.) 

"What is commonly called the season of courtship 
was not passed over by Rachel, as it too frequently 
is, in cherishing extravagant fancies about the pure 
and unmixed bliss of the conjugal state, or in lavish- 
iugly wasting her money on the purchase of finery; 
no, but in preparing herself for the discharge of the 
new and important duties of the relation, upon which 
she was about to enter. She considered the practice 
of many young persons of both sexes, in the time of 
their courtship, as a very bad preface to domestic 
life; and indeed as the presage of much misery. 
The listless, flippant vanity of multitudes of young 
ladies, she viewed as highly dishonourable to the sex. 
She believed that all the events of life are ordered 
by Divine Providence, and that the duties of each 
human relation are binding by a Divine sanction. 
This led her often to her knees to implore the direc- 
tion of God, and grace to discharge the duties that 
were awaiting her. 

"Thus prepared by education, by piety, by the 
reverses of fortune, by afflictions, by habits of dili- 
gence, and economy, she entered into the conjugal 
state on the 4th of August, 1812, the duties of which, 
as a wife and a mother, she discharged for six years 
and a half in such a manner as to reflect the highest 
honour on her own principles, to make her partner 
in life the happiest of husbands, to keep her children 
cleanly in their persons and neat in their dress, to 
preserve the family expense within its resources, to 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 285 

sweeten the cup of domestic affliction, and lighten 
the burdens of life, to secure the growing affec- 
tion of those that knew her best, and to draw forth 
the esteem of neighbours and strangers. 

" In early life Mrs. M. was struck with the descrip- 
tion given by Solomon, in the last chapter of the 
Proverbs, of the woman whose price is above rubies. 
It was the aim of her parents to make her such, as 
to answer the description; and it was her own con- 
stant study to fall as little short of it as possible. 
Nor is it affirming too much to say, that it would not 
be easy to find a person in all respects come so near 
as she did to the standard of personal, maternal, and 
domestic worth, fixed by the wise man. 

"Mrs. Milne had six children, two of whom were 
called away at an early period. The bereavement, 
though borne with cordial submission to the divine 
will, produced a visible damp on 1 her spirits. 'She 
never afterwards recovered her natural vivacity.' 
(Dr. Milne means much by these words: for her 
natural vivacity, although entirely free from levity, 
seemed, like the radiance of her eyes, unquenchable. 
Indeed, had he not told that this 

" Change came o'er her spirit," 
I could not have imagined it possible. Life with- 
out liveliness, in her, seemed a contradiction in 
terms. She was wont at all times, to be all life: 
and yet, no one ever thought her too lively. Her 
vivacity created no hurry or bustle in herself, and 
never pained any one for her. She evidently thought 
aloud, and apparently spoke on the spur of the 
moment; but no one, I ever saw or heard of, remem- 
bers any instance of rashness, flippancy, or mistake, 
in her conversation. She must, therefore, have suf- 
25 



286 MEMOIRS OF THE 

fered much and deeply, before her spirits were 
damped.) "The care of her surviving children en- 
grossed the chief part of her solicitude, time, and 
strength. She powerfully felt the paramount claims 
of relative duty, and ihey occupied the first place in 
her attention, next to the more serious obligation of 
creatures to their God. She thought very meanly 
of the religion and understanding of those mothers 
who neglected their children, their husbands and 
their household affairs. 

"She loved the word of God, and delighted in the 
ordinances of divine worship, both in the family and 
in the church. In her last illness she said, * I cannot 
think favourably of the personal piety of those who 
neglect family prayer, nor augur much usefulness 
from those who do not attend on it regularly when 
in their power.' The salvation of the souls of her 
children, was a subject of her most earnest prayers, 
The short time she was spared with them, afforded 
scarce an opportunity of instructing any of them, 
except a little girl; the others being too young to fix 
their attention. In as far as health would allow, to 
impart some religious instruction to her daughter, 
was a work of every day. She often said, I have 
never wished for riches or fame to our children, but 
that they may truly fear God, and be good and use- 
ful members of society. She had a very humbling 
sense of her own sinfulness, and frequently spoke of 
herself to her dearest earthly friends in terms ex- 
pressive of the deepest self-abasement of soul before 
God. 

"Mrs. Milne's heart was much engaged in the 
good work to which her husband and herself had 
devoted their lives. But she had a different idea of 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 287 

the way in which females best subserve the cause of 
the Gospel among the heathen, from what is enter- 
tained by some. She thought that by managing 
the domestic concerns, by endeavouring to make her 
husband's mind easy, by a care of his health, by 
watching to discover those errors which he might 
overlook, and pointing them out, by assisting him 
with her counsel, and by such a conduct as .would 
render the Mission worthy of respect in the eyes of 
mankind, in these ways, she conceived, a Mis- 
sionary's wife might render no small service to the 
interests of religion. She was often laying plans for 
bringing up and educating a few poor orphan girls; 
but lived not to see her plans executed. At the 
Cape of Good Hope, the Isle of France, China, and 
Malacca, she had many opportunities of witnessing 
the deplorable condition of those that know not God. 
She feit and prayed for them, and died in faith, that 
the labours of Missionaries among the Heathen will 
in ' due time ' be crowned with the richest success. 
About two years before her death, Mrs. M. had a 
most serious illness, during part of which her life 
was despaired of both by herself and others. She 
then made a solemn surrender of herself, her hus- 
band, and her children, to God her Saviour, and 
awaited the call of death. In the very height of 
her affliction, the consolations of the Gospel were so 
abundantly poured into her heart, and her hopes of 
eternal blessedness so clear, that she afterwads said, 
'your intimation that my complaint had taken a fa- 
vourable turn, filled me with sorrow. I felt an un- 
speakable disappointment to be sent back again, as 
it were from the gates of heaven, to spend a little 
more time in this sinful and dreary state.' The 



288 



MEMOIRS OF THE 



sublime and consoling truths delivered by our Lord 
Jesus previously to his crucifixion, and which are con- 
tained in the 14th, 15th, 16th, and 17th chapters of 
John, afforded unexpressible joy to her soul. She 
several times said, 'the spirit of divine friendship, in 
which they were spoken, independently of their own 
unspeakable importance, gives a peculiar sweetness 
to those portions of the New Testament.' 

"By the blessing of God, a voyage to China, and 
the kind attention of friends there, (to whom she 
ever felt grateful,) were the means of restoring her 
to such a measure of health as that she could attend 
to the duties of the family; but she never fully re- 
covered her wonted strength. Indeed, she some- 
times said that, though her life was spared, she 
conceived it would be but for a short time. This 
idea seemed to dwell in her mind. She conse- 
quently spent more time in reading the scriptures, 
and in private devotion, than formerly; but never to 
the neglect of any relative duty. 

" Dreams and presentiments, though they have both 
their uses to mankind, are often sources of unspeak- 
able uneasiness to the credulous and weak-minded. 
We must judge of them as the Israelites were to 
judge of prophets; — that if the thing came to pass, 
they might then be assured the prophet was true, 
and vice versa. It has been not unfrequently re- 
marked that, pious persons, shortly before death, 
have had a kind of presentiment of its approach. 
This appeared to be the case with Mrs. M. On the 
first Sabbath of January, about two months and a 
half previously to her demise, the ordinance of the 
Lord's Supper was dispensed, and it was a season of 
peculiar edification to all present; feelings and anti- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 289 

cipations of an unusual nature filled every breast, 
the tears flowed abundantly from every eye, and the 
whole seemed as if sent to prepare the way to some 
important though unforeseen event. Mrs. M. ex- 
perienced more than common edification, but in the 
evening she told some female friends, with tears, 
that she thought it was very likely the last time she 
should taste the fruit of the vine with them at the 
table of the Lord: and so it proved; for circumstances 
prevented the celebration of that ordinance again 
while she was in the body; which she deeply regret- 
ted, for she considered this, of all Christian ordi- 
nances, the most calculated to increase love to the 
Saviour, and the edification of love to the soul. On 
the 6th of February, she was delivered of a son. 
Her recovery, for ten days, went on favourably, and 
she hoped to be soon able to carry her little one to 
the house of God, to present him to the Lord in bap- 
tism. But she caught cold, which was speedily fol- 
lowed by a fever, vomiting and dysentery, which no 
means could cure. Often expressing an earnest 
desire solemnly to give her son to God, he was ac- 
cordingly baptized at her bed-side; after which she 
felt better satisfied as having performed an important 
parental duly. The solemn hour of the release from 
the body drew near. She became daily weaker. 
Some flattering intervals of the complaint encou- 
raged a momentary hope of recovery, which was as 
frequently disappointed. She spent the moments of 
ease in commending her own soul, and those of her 
family, to God her Saviour. She enjoyed a steady 
hope of salvation, but had not those rapturous feel- 
ings of joy which she was favoured with, in a former 
season of sickness already alluded to. She often 
25* 



290 MEMOIRS OF THE 

said, Christ is my only hope; I seek none else: and 
I seek not a triumphant death, but a safe and peace- 
ful one. One morning, having been for some time 
left alone, on her husband's entering the room, she 
said, 'You have interrupted me. Oh, what a sweet 
moment I have had.' She sometimes spoke with 
the deepest solicitude about her children, especially 
her little daughter, The idea that she might be 
left, perhaps, fatherless also, in these countries 
where there is so much to pollute the infant mind, 
and so few fitted to watch over its gradual buddings 
and direct it to God, was quite insupportable; and 
her mind found relief only by earnest prayer to that 
God who is the orphan's stay. A change of air was 
advised, and as there was no opportunity of a sea 
voyage, a removal to the country was the only al- 
ternative left. On the 17th of March, she was 
conveyed to the country-seat of a gentleman of Ma- 
lacca. She felt pleased on reaching so retired and 
peaceful a retreat, where she could enjoy the atten- 
tions of her husband without those interruptions 
which were unavoidable in town. She often called 
him to read some favourite hymns and pray with 
her. The disease rapidly increased, though she 
was not conscious of much pain. She several times 
called her children, to see them, and bless them. 
She felt occasional stupor, — was unable to say 
much; — several times expressed that Christ was 
her only hope. On the 18th, a letter from a par- 
ticular friend, who had shown her much kindness, 
having come to hand, she was able to hear it read; 
and the news, together with the association of ideas 
awakened in the mind thereby, roused her from the 
stupor induced by disease; and she spent a few mi- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 291 

nutes in the attitude of prayer, with her eyes direct- 
ed towards heaven, imploring, no doubt, the blessing 
of God on him and his family. On the 19th, she 
took leave of several friends who came from town to 
see her, and blessed them. In course of that night, 
partial delirium and wandering were observed; but, 
at intervals, the mind was calm and lucid. She 
said she felt no pain. Next morning, about an 
hour before her death, a friend went to prayer at 
her bed-side. She was pleased, though scarce able 
to speak. Her children were brought in to see her 
for the last time in life: but she was no longer able 
to speak to them. It was now evident that ' the 
time of her departure was at hand.' She had lat- 
terly experienced a frequent sense of suffocation, oc- 
casioned by an astonishing accumulation of phlegm 
in the throat; and supposing that this sensation 
would be peculiarly felt in her last moments, she 
had, with great calmness of mind, beforehand, di- 
rected her husband to administer some liquids which 
had often given relief. The constant application of 
these seemed to ease the final struggles of expiring 
life. On the 20th of March, 1819, about nine o'clock 
in the morning, she was released from the afflictions 
and infirmities of life. Her eyes were closed in death, 
by the hand of one who had ever beheld them with 
delight; and whose only consolation was, that, as he 
could not enjoy her society any longer on earth, he 
had good reason to hope that she was gone to be 
with Christ, which is far better. Mrs. Milne died, 
aged thirty-five years, five months, and twenty- 
seven days. Her mortal remains were committed 
to the dust, in the Dutch burial-ground, on the fol- 
lowing day. 



292 MEMOIRS OF THE 

" In the close of these brief memoirs some little 
circumstances of no consequence to the general 
reader, have been noticed for the sake of distant 
relatives. A few particulars relative to the charac- 
ter of the deceased, which could not be so well 
wrought into the narrative, shall close this paper. 
Mrs. Milne possessed a peculiar penetration into the 
human character, by a view of the countenance. 
This is sometimes the case with individuals; and 
though the decision thus formed ought never to as- 
sume the authority of a rule to themselves or others, 
yet Providence may have some wise end to answer 
by giving this talent. The general features of the 
character, the predominant passions, the chief quality 
of the temper, have all been objects of study with 
the physiognomist. But in the case before us the 
discrimination seemed quite natural, without design 
or effort. She formed a judgment at first sight; and 
the writer does not recollect a single instance, during 
upwards of six years, which was not confirmed by 
facts. Mrs. M.'s religion was drawn from the Scrip- 
tures. It sought retirement, was free from ostenta- 
tion, mixed with no singularities, and accompanied 
with deep humility. It was most conspicuous to 
those who had access to her closet. It was nou- 
rished in the shade, and displayed by the discharge 
of family duties, by sweetness and mildness of tem- 
per, by patience under affliction, by private acts of 
charity known to few. Though fit to appear in what 
is called the best society, and fond of social inter- 
course, Mrs. M. loved also to be alone or busied with 
her domestic concerns. She thought the mother of a 
family should feel all her attractions at home; that 
her children should be her amusement; her husband 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 293 

her companion; her needle her employment; and 
the real good of all within the family circle her con- 
stant study. Such were her sentiments, and such 
was her own conduct. She not unfrequently ex- 
pressed her astonishment at the conduct of those la- 
dies to whom their own houses are a sort of prison, 
and her utter abhorrence at the conduct of some who 
cast aside, as she used to say, their children as soon 
as born, to somebody to care for them, who seldom 
thinks of them till they be sick or past recovery, 
through the neglect of servants; or till there be ano- 
ther child to throw aside as the former; and who, 
rather than deny themselves the pleasure of a dance, 
a ball, or a card-party, will leave their afflicted infant 
under the care of an Indian nursemaid. It is hoped 
that the number of such mothers (if they deserve 
that endearing name) in India is daily diminishing, 
and that a more serious sense of maternal duty will 
fill ^he mind of every Christian female, whatever 
may be her rank in society. 

" Mrs. M. had been often in adversity, and hence 
she became an excellent sick nurse. It often fell to 
her lot to have sick persons to attend upon, and she 
possessed a degree of tenderness and skill in treating 
them which we look for in vain, except from those 
who possess uncommon kindness of heart, and have 
been practised in the school of affliction. To the 
wives of Missionaries who may be placed at a dis- 
tance from medical advice, a knowledge of the com- 
mon diseases, at least of children, and the way of 
treating them, is a very valuable attainment. It may 
make them useful to their heathen neighbours as 
well as to their own families. 

"After coming to China and Malacca, the duties 



294 MEMOIRS OF THE 

of the Mission several times called Mrs. M.'s partner 
in life to visit other places at a distance. On the 
occasion of such separations she endeavoured to 
moderate her feelings, and instead of interposing any 
hinderance, endeavoured to encourage him and keep 
up his spirits, hoping that such services would con- 
tribute to the promotion of the Saviour's kingdom. 
She used to say, ' However dearly I love your com- 
pany, I should be sorry to keep you from your duty. 
I cannot render you much assistance; but I will try 
not to hinder you. I shall be grieved to think that 
you spend one hour with me, while I am in health, 
which should be spent in your studies and labours.' 
Such sentiments were, without doubt, founded in a 
deep conviction of the paramount obligations of duty, 
to every claim which* ease or gratification could pre- 
fer. Mrs. M., in her private papers, particularly took 
notice of two very important eras in the Chinese 
Mission: first, the completion of the JVeto Testament 
in Chinese; second, the baptism of the first Chinese 
convert. To have seen these two things she thought 
an ample reward for having left her relatives and 
country, and come all the way to China. She viewed 
them as pledges of great future good, and as afford- 
ing the strongest encouragement to continued dili- 
gence and perseverance in the work of the Gospel." 



StEV, W. MILNE, D, D. 



295 



CHAPTER XV. 

THE WIDOWER'S CLOSET. 

Had not Dr. Morrison opened "the door" of his 
colleague's closet, and introduced into the " Canton 
Memoirs" the secret sorrows of his friend, and thus 
thrown open the heart of a widowed Missionary, I 
am not sure that I should have ventured to do so. 
Not, however, that there is any thing to conceal, but 
because it is not easily told, without seeming to sen- 
timentalize. Dr. Milne, however, like Dr. Morrison, 
was no sentimentalist. Both, " wept much before 
the Lord," when the desire of their eyes was taken 
away; but neither sorrowed as they who have no 
hope, nor allowed weeping to stop working. Each 
had to say, with Ezekiel, " I spake unto the people 
in the morning, and at even my wife died. And I 
did (next) morning as I was commanded." — Ezek, 
xxiv. 18. This is substantially true of them. 

Bereavements of this kind occur now and then on 
the field of Missions; and therefore, it is desirable 
to show how they have been borne by wise and de- 
voted Missionaries, that future widowers may have 
influential examples to study and copy in the day of 
their calamity. No one need be ashamed to weep 
after hearing Dr. Morrison say, " I will not say, 
' Grieve not.' Oh, no! I have shed many tears for 
Mary! Let us shed many tears of affectionate re- 
membrance; for she was worthy of our love. Oh, 
what a dismal blank has her demise occasioned." 



296 MEMOIRS OF THE 

(Life, vol. i., p. 103.) No one need be ashamed to 
work, and ought not to be slow in setting to work, 
under such circumstances, when he is told that Dr. 
Morrison, in the very same letter which conveyed 
the melancholy tidings of this loss to Dr. Milne, 
submitted to him the design of an elaborate work on 
the " Systems of Chinese Error." This fact does not 
appear in his life, in this connexion, if at all. It 
appears, however, in Dr. Milne's letters. The an- 
swer runs thus: " I think decidedly that such a work 
is wanted, and would be exceedingly useful if well 
executed. But till that Herculean dictionary be 
finished, it would require more time for reading the 
various systems than you can get. Still, however, 
the outline might be drawn up — materials collected 
— references made to native works. Tell me what 
course you purpose to lake with it — what subjects 
you would embrace — to what extent you would car- 
ry it? I will most cheerfully give you any idea that 
may occur to me. I think such a work should be 
acute and logical in its reasonings, rather embellished 
in its style, and a strain of scripture irony now and 
then would be required. You must laugh them, at 
times, out of their absurdities, so far as that may not 
weaken the impression of the truth on your own 
mind, nor hinder the reception of it by them. The 
aid of some highly qualified native, rather attached 
to the Gospel, to give the final polish to the language, 
would be very necessary. Thus I give you my 
opinion freely, because you asked it." — October 21 st, 
1821. 

Thus did these widowers work together. This 
letter contains also answers to questions concerning 
the chronology of the Scriptures, and the multipli- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 297 

cation of Siamese and Malay MSS., in order to an- 
other translation of the Bible. " Oh that we had a 
faithful man," it adds, " who minded the things that 
are Christ's, to sit down to this great and good 
work!" How they could weep together will appear 
from the former part of the letter, 

" Dear Robert, 

• I wrote you two short notes by Captain Colling- 
wood, who left yesterday. I have carefully read 
your most afflictive letter on the death of my dear, 
and your still dearer friend, Mary. Ah! my brother, 
may Heaven pity you — effectual help is there, but 
you have also the tenderest sympathy of my heart — 
and of all here; each one speaks with sympathy of 
the bereavement. Our daily prayers in the family 
are offered for you. Well, dear Robert, after 
having felt the pungency of a grief which the Scrip- 
tures forbid not, think of the many mitigating cir- 
cumstances of the case. It must be a source of 
satisfaction to you, that she came out to die in your 
arms, and to receive the last offices of affection from 
you. My Rachel's dying under my own care, where 
I saw the worst, and performed the last duties with 
my own hands, has been a source of satisfaction to 
me. Mary's last year's health and employment re- 
sembled Rachel's very much: she also had excellent 
health till her confinement; and as you have observed 
in Mary's case, so I did in Rachel's — namely, a visi- 
ble increase of spirituality, and attention to sacred 
subjects. What a satisfaction, my Brother! May 
our last year display the same. Mary's last letter 
to me was truly Christian — it manifested an unusual 
impression of the value of children's souls — and the 
26 



298 MEMOIRS OF THE 

weight of maternal duly— and with the openness 
of heart for which she was always marked by Mrs. 
Milne and myself, — offered to take and educate 
Amelia at her own expense. Dear soul! she had 
better work appointed for her. Mother and child 
taken to the grave — to heaven at once! Dearest 
Robert, I weep for you, but I am not at all doubtful 
of their happiness. Sighing and sorrow have been 
so much my meat for nearly three years past, that 
this affliction of yours appears, deep as it is, to pro- 
duce little more tlten common effects upon my feel- 
ings. It falls in with their general train, and feeds 
the stream — Providence having so ordered it, that 
Mary's remains should lie in a spot destined to be 
enclosed as a cemetery for Protestants, and where 
you can erect a mournful, but decent, monument to 
her memory, is just the counterpart of what has been 
done for Rachel. You therefore say true, that 'as 
our sentiments are much alike, so have been our 
afflictions, and the circumstances thereof.' Poor 
Rebecca and John! they have lost their Mamma, 
when they began to know her worth, and were able 
to weep for their loss — so was not the case with 
mine. Give my love to them — beloved dears! I 
expect to hear that Rebecca will be sent home to 
finish her education. I now drop this painful sub- 
ject to answer your several letters." 

Journalizing, in biography, is happily at a dis- 
count now, so far as ordinary events, and evanescent 
feelings, are the staples of a diary. No one is more 
glad of this than myself; for if it be "a weariness" 
to both the flesh and the spirit to read mere memo- 
randa, what must it be to copy them out for the 
press, and revise them in the proofs'? Still, it is 



REV. W. MILNE, D.D. 299 

possible to impoverish biography as well as to over- 
load it. The closet of any thoughtful and devotional 
man, and especially of a widowed Missionary in a 
land of strangers, is worth seeing, if it can be entered 
without impropriety. It is, however, next in sacred- 
ness to " holy ground." I would not forget this 
now. I have not taken my "shoes off my feet" on 
entering Dr. Milne's closet; but I have only gone 
as far into that "Bochim" as Dr. Morrison led the 
way. I feel, too, that I shall be followed in the 
same spirit, not only by " widowers indeed," but by 
all husbands who, like myself, can hardly conceive 
how their spirits could sustain the shock of bereave- 
ment so as to rally after it. Biography has been 
too silent on this subject. Both widows and widow- 
ers, and many who live in bondage to the fear of 
separation, need a better lesson than they have yet 
read; and it will be found, I think, in the following 
papers of Dr. Milne*; which Dr. Morrison so wisely 
and carefully preserved: for their extent proves how 
precious Dr. Morrison felt them to be in the days of 
his own widowhood. 

"I feel how hard it is to keep the mind fixed on 
spiritual subjects — to give it a relish for and love of 
them. — I feel a little detached from earth at this time; 
but I fear am not fitter for heaven. O Sovereign God, 
the eye-witness of all my past life, and the wise dis- 
poser of all events: thou hast taken from me one 
who seemed almost necessary to my existence in 
comfort and virtue; thou hast left me alone with 
four children in the wilderness. I am exposed to 
temptations and sin — to the gloomy thoughts which 
rise up in solitude — and to pain and affliction, <in 
which there will be no more my dear and lender- 



300 MEMOIRS OF THE 

hearted friend to help and advise. Yet thou know- 
est, I would not murmur — I would not overlook the 
numerous mitigations which thy providence has gra- 
ciously afforded me in this affliction, by ordering the 
time of it when I am surrounded with kind friends. 
I would learn from it useful lessons; but ah! how 
weak are my wishes. Blessed Being, have pity on 
me, diffuse through my soul that spiritual life, health, 
and vigour, on which the existence and action of ho- 
liness depend; I fear I shall soon again forget even 
those feeble and ineffective desires and resolutions 
which this dispensation of thine hand for the time ex- 
cites, O, by thy healthful Spirit, produce lasting 
good in my soul, temper, and conduct, by it. May 
this event, which seems to strike so deep at the root 
of my temporal comfort, be, through thy blessing, the 
commencement of a new era in the state of my spi- 
ritual feelings. May more delight, in prayer, more 
savour of heavenly things, more relish for the Holy 
Scriptures, more comfort of mind in view of death 
and eternity, more care and diligence in the improve- 
ment of time, for my own edification and the instruc- 
tion of others, more constant attention to the state of 
my heart, more pure regard to God and the Saviour, 
more feeling regard fcr the poor distressed, and af- 
flicted, and a more dutiful attention to the state of 
my children, be the effects of this bereavement: then 
I shall not have cause, in eternity, to regret it; but 
rather to bless Thee for it. O let me not indulge 
even the thoughts of sin in my heart; let me not, in 
an unguarded moment, fall; fill my mind with a 
Christian abhorrence and indignation of all sin. 

"Help my mind to dwell with more pleasure on 
what is contained in these words; — ' God so loved 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 301 

the world, that he gave his only-begotten Son, that 
whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but 
have everlasting life.' Ah! I find the heart needs 
pulling and dragging to this great and fundamental 
subject. It ought not to be so: it is not always so 
with thy chosen. Help, Lord, for I have no strength! 
May my future labours in the Mission derive a tinge 
of seriousness, and carry in them deeper impressions 
of eternity, than before. O that the event may prove 
that I have not been forsaken of thee, and that my 
beloved wife was not taken away in thine anger 
against me; but taken in mercy, to her and to me, 
from the evils of this world, and that I am only left 
behind for a little, to be better prepared for meeting 
thee, my Judge in death, and to be the means of 
some good in this world. ' Let these words of my 
lips, and meditations of my heart come up before 
thee, O my God and my Redeemer.' 

"April. Sabbath. Preached morning and evening 
in Chinese. 

" How lonely I feel my situation at times! O for 
more realizing views of that better world — may I 
finally attain it. — While here below, may I not be 
forsaken of God — not suffered to listen to the sug- 
gestions of the flesh and of corrupt nature — but to 
the voice of wisdom and of God. O for more faith, 
purity, and joy. Oh! what causes of regret I feel 
when I think of my beloved wife! — What is this? 
Have I been really guilty of neglecting important 
duties to her] How death or bereavement changes 
one's views! — brings the mind more closely in con- 
tact with realities. 

"A-fah, the Chinese Christian, left us. After 
giving him some suitable instruction — after prayer 
26* 



302 MEMOIRS OF THE 

and many tears, we parted. — The Lord keep him 
steady and faithful unto death." 
Dr. Morrison added this note. 

" Canton, China, October 17th, 1823. 

"To-day the Chinese Printer, Leang-a-Fa, bap- 
tized by the late Dr. Milne, and instructed by him 
in the principles of the Christian religion, called, and 
gave the pleasing news of having persuaded his wife 
to believe in Jesus, and receive baptism. He pur- 
poses to bring his son, an infant, to receive, on the 
same day, baptism and vaccination. 

"Leang-a-Fa, after reading 2 Chron. viii. 12 — 22, 
knelt down with the Missionary who writes this, and 
prayed in Chinese, a prayer, dictated by the circum- 
stances and feelings of the moment, with great free- 
dom and fervour. — Blessed be God! O, may the seed 
sown take root and grow up in China, though man 
cannot well (ell how. Lord of the Harvest! do thou 
water the seed of the word with showers of the Holy 
Spirit's influences from heaven. 

"During these few past, days, Oh! what indescriba- 
ble feelings of regret and longing have I had! — I 
seem but just, awakening to feel the loss of my dear 
Rachel. Ah! how empty is my house! how discon- 
solate my mornings and evenings! What anxieties 
about my children! Too big for tears: my grief 
vents itself in groans and sighs inexpressible. But 
how good has God been to me — I am not alone 
— I possess a measure of health — have some kind 
persons about me — and have, during the past week, 
been enabled generally to fill up my time and 
thoughts with things of some importance. Preached 
in Chinese. Morning — English also — met four. 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 303 

Chinese at one.— Evening and afternoon employed 
in writing for my Commentary. Mr. Medhurst 
preached in Chinese in the evening. 

"May. To teach the people verbally is a delightful 
work. O for more ability, more skill, and a better 
spirit for this work. But oh! when I look in, and 
see how little love to God and man is in my heart, 
what infinite reason have I to lie low before God. 
My dear lambs, my children, are a source of care. 
What shall I do to bring them up 1 ? How shall I 
best get the room of their dear mother supplied to 
them? Lord, look on us; bless us; provide for us. 

" October 30th. Finished the translation of the 
Book of Job; being the whole of my share of the Old 
Testament; but none from the first of Chronicles, to 
the end of Job, has yet been revised; so that there 
will yet be a great deal of hard labour. I have, how- 
ever, a great cause of thankfulness for being carried 
on thus far. Lord, make me humble; and direct my 
future labours. 

" December 5th. Last week the Cholera Morbus 
visited our settlement; many died suddenly: sixteen 
died on the 2nd, and seven funerals passed our door 
on the 16th. To-day, five funerals passed. O how 
stupid is my heart! — With how little reverence do I 
contemplate God in his judgments. How unbe- 
coming a Christian, and a Missionary, is such an apa- 
thy! — such indifference to the great things of God! 

" A Kling man living in our compound died. This 
week eight persons died in Tambe Amat Saib's fami- 
ly, and himself; and, in another family, the mother, 
son, and a slave, all within about six hours of each 
other. 

"Sabbath — as usual spent in the instruction of the 



304 MEMOIRS OF THE 

heathen. — The Loud open their hearts to the truth, 
and may this visitation be sanctified for the good of 
many, in producing a seriousness of mind, and fitness 
to entertain the Gospel. O that my heart could turn 
to the Divine promises with the delight of one who 
considers them his inheritance. O that I could per- 
form every part of my public work like one really in 
earnest to see men saved — and whose object is, in 
a great measure, lost, where that is not the case. 

"At this time, 'all faces gather blackness' — de- 
spondency seems marked in all countenances. — O 
that 1 could be so exercised as I ought, and that by 
a lively faith, I could contemplate death — disease — 
the grave — with some measure of composure. But 
alas! how strong my sins! how unsanctified my 
heart!" (At this time Dr. Milne wrote a tract for the 
Chinese, in order to improve this awful visitation.) 

1820. " It has for some time become a matter of 
consideration with me whether it would be proper 
for me to marry again." ("Mrs. Milne," Dr. Mor- 
rison says, "in her last testament, desired her hus- 
band to marry again. Those estimable persons, so 
affectionately attached to each ot her, did not consider 
such a proceeding as at all implying a want of sin- 
cere love to each other.") — Canton Memoir. For it, 
1st. private reasons. 2nd. Could I get a suitable 
person, she would be a mother to my children. 3rd. 
My habits are of such a nature that I am in danger 
of neglecting my own person, clothes, property; and 
to leave my things in the care of servants, exposes to 
temptation. Against it, 1st. A fresh load of cares; 
2nd. Danger of my not making her comfortable and 
happy, from my sedentary and abstract habits; 3rd. 
She may not be kind to my children; 4th. Subject 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 305 

me to some inconvenience; abridge my labours; 
another painful parting would have to take place. 
"Let me beg of God his direction in this matter, 
as about how to dispose of my children for their 
education. 

"Things to be guarded against. 

" 1st. My besetting sins and all temptations, and 
inlets to them. 2nd. Passion, and fretfulness of tem- 
per. 3rd. Being carried away with the first view of 
subjects. 4th. All appearances of contempt or slight 
in treating my brethren. 5th. Excess of labour. 
6th. Let me not suffer business, &c, so to disorder 
or engross my mind, as not to leave sufficient time 
and composure for attending to my children and my 
own edification. 7th. Let me not neglect to consider 
what impression my conduct in any one, or all par- 
ticulars, may be likely to have on witnesses and by- 
standers — strive that it may be such as I shall wish 
it had been when I am dying. 

"Now, O Lord, in whose hands the events and 
occurrences of every passing year are — I beseech 
Thee be with me through this year, or that por- 
tion of my life which yet remains. Leave me not 
for a single moment without the influences of Thy 
Spirit, or the restraints of Thy Providence. Let me 
take no rash steps. May I and my children be the 
objects of thy continued providential and merciful 
regard. Overrule all events for our good. Direct 
ever in a right way. Prepare us for all vicissitudes. 
Help me in every duty. Pardon my sins. At death, 
enable me to say lhat 'thy well-ordered covenant is 
all my salvation and all my desire.' Amen. 

" 1822. — O God! beside Thee I have no resource. 
If thou forgive not my past sins, errors, and back- 



306 MEMOIRS OF THE 

slidings, they can never be forgiven. But ' there is 
forgiveness with Thee that Thou mayest be feared.' 
O Sovereign God, exercise it abundantly to me, the 
most unworthy of Thy rational creatures. Abandon 
me not, leave me not, I beseech Thee, this year; but 
guide me, — O mercifully guide me, in all things, by 
thy counsel; and whenever, and wherever my 
earthly career may terminate, then — O then receive 
this soul to thy glory. My soul and body — my be- 
loved children, and all my concerns, I now try to 
commit to thy merciful, wise, and Almighty guar- 
dianship, during this year, and for ever and ever. 
Amen. " W. Milne. 

"January. — Met with an Armenian Bishop from 
Jerusalem, named Abraham, who is visiting his 
countrymen in all parts of India. 

"Singapore, March 13th, 14th, and 15th. — During 
these three days I have spit up much blood; it 
seems as if the former large quantities of mucus 
were turned into blood. But I have not felt much 
inconvenience yet from this. Since Sabbath last I 
have not been much out, nor done any thing within, 
except writing several letters, and miscellaneous 
reading. Learnt that a rude attack had been made 
upon my character, in a book called 'The Mahratta 
and Pindarree Campaign of 1817—1819.' This 
work is thought to have been written by an officer in 
the staff of Lieutenant-General, Sir Thomas Hislop, 
Bart., G. C. B., and who had formerly been at Ma- 
lacca and Banca." (This attack, on which Dr. 
Milne makes no remark, like many others of a 
similar kind, proves that he who made it was him- 
self in the wrong. The military writer professes to 
be a Christian; and the books he (or the friend who 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 307 

gave the information) complains of receiving in too 
great numbers, were for the diffusion of Christian 
knowledge. As a Christian and a gentleman, in the 
case he refers to, it was evidently easy for him to 
send to the Missionary a civil note, desiring that 
either a smaller number of the books, or none at all, 
might be sent to him. This proceeding would not 
have required any great effort of good nature and 
right feeling. However, instead of doing this, the 
circumstance is carefully noted down, and magnified, 
and compared to filling a ship with Bibles, and sink- 
ing it, in order to get rid of them; and eventually 
the fact, and the very judicious comment, are in- 
serted in a page of a book on Sir Thomas Hislop's 
Indian Wars!) 

"Another attack on Dr. Milne, as Editor of the 
1 Gleaner,' from a religionist, abusing him for a 
paper which he did not write, came to hand too late 
to gratify the spleen, and pride, and self-conceit of the 
writer. Dr. Milne's spirit had passed into the 
eternal world; and his body was laid in the grave." 
— Canton MemGir. Dr. Morrison adds, "Dr. Milne 
forgot the first attack whilst singing of mercy and 
judgment thus: — ' Good news from my children — 
thanks to my God of all mercy. This day three 
years Rachel lay a dying by me at Clay-bang. Ah! 
what I have since passed through! But goodness 
and mercy have followed me. O that I had the as- 
surance of God's being for me!' Then, ' who could 
be against me? 

"March 20th. This is the third anniversary of 
my dear Rachel's death — I have done but little in 
my work since last anniversary, and now it seems 
doubtful whether I be spared to labour more. — It 



308 MEMOIRS OF THE 

seems my duty on this occasion, and daily, to pray, 
with submissive earnestness, that ' I may not be cut 
off in the midst of my days' — but that God may 
* spare me a little, till I recover strength before I go 
hence and be no more.' — 

" 1. Until my own soul be better prepared for the 
heavenly world, and have more clear and satisfactory 
evidence of being in Christ. 

" 2. Until I complete, or put in a more favourable 
train, some Chinese works, either now in hand or 
contemplated, for the benefit of the Church of Christ 
among the heathen. 

"3. Until my children be made better acquainted 
with the Holy Scriptures, and disposed of for their 
education. 

"Fully sensible that I deserve not so high a privi- 
lege as to be heard in these things, I have this day 
tried, with an humble and submissive heart, to solicit 
these blessings as free gifts from the Father of mer- 
cies and guide of all my ways. 

" April 21st. Remained at home. — Saturday and 
to-day assisted Mr. Ince in revising a Scripture Cate- 
chism, which he is writing." (This is the last entry 
in his journal. On reading it, Dr. Morrison wrote 
thus: "Alas! my brother! Here Milne's account of 
his own feelings and occupations terminate. He 
never wrote again in his journal. Nature was fast 
decaying; he had yet, but a few days more to linger: 
and another hand must tell the brief tale. Appre- 
hending, probably, his speedy dissolution, he was 
anxious to return to Malacca. The Penang Govern- 
ment very generously sent one of the government 
vessels on purpose to convey him thither. On his 
arrival at the Anglo-Chinese College, he was in a 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 309 

shockingly emaciated and weak state.") Canton 
Mem. 

" Dr. Milne's death took place on the 2nd of June, 
1822, at the hour of two in the morning. From the 
24th of May, the day on which he returned from 
Penang, it was evident to all who saw him, that his 
useful and laborious life was drawing near a close. 
But the good man having begun several works which 
promised to be very useful both to the heathen and 
future Missionaries, was desirous, if it was the Lord's 
will, that he might be spared to finish them. But 
alas! for the cause, He who knows best, was pleased 
to call him away in the midst of his days; and we 
are bound to say, Good is the will of the Lord. From 
the nature of his disease, and the intense pain which 
he felt when he attempted to speak, those who were 
with him towards the close of his life, were deprived 
of enjoying the benefit of his pious reflections in the 
prospect of death, and of his views of the future pros- 
perity of the great cause in which he had been en- 
gaged for several years. During his last illness he 
seldom spoke, but when it was necessary to settle 
his own affairs, or those of the institutions with which 
he was connected. 

" The few words he uttered in reference to eter- 
nity were in unison with the principles which he 
held, and the doctrines which he preached when in 
health. He repeatedly said, that ' he had no hope 
of salvation but through the merits of Jesus; and 
that if sin was pardoned he was safe.' 

" On the evening before his death he appeared 
more at ease than he had been for some days; but, 
alas! this appeared to have arisen from the exhaus- 
tion of nature; for at the hour already mentioned his 
27 



310 MEMOIRS OF THE 

happy spirit left this world of sin and sorrow, (and 
entered into the rest that remains for the servants of 
God) without a struggle or a groan. During the 
period that he was afflicted, he expressed a desire, 
that if his illness should end in death, his body 
should be opened, for the benefit of those who might 
be affected with similar disorders. Thus, the good 
man, in the prospect of dissolution, manifested a de- 
sire, that his body might be useful to his fellow-crea- 
tures after his decease. Accordingly, his body was 
opened; and it was evident, that his disorder had 
been pulmonary. The lungs, on the right side, ad- 
hered to the ribs; they had lost their natural colour, 
and were covered with small swellings, which, when 
opened, were seen to be full of matter. It may, per- 
haps, admit of a question, if his intense study, and 
much writing, did not help to accelerate his disorder, 
and hasten his death, as the lungs on the right side 
were in a much worse state than those on the left. 

"On the 2nd of June, at four o'clock, p.m., his 
body was carried from the Anglo-Chinese College to 
the Dutch burying-ground, and laid in a vault which 
he had built for his wife and children. There the 
body of that faithful and diligent servant of God 
shall remain, until the great day arrives when God 
shall judge the world in righteousness; and it is sin- 
cerely to be hoped, that on that day, many of the 
poor heathens shall have to bless God that ever Dr. 
Milne was sent to these parts. 

" The funeral was numerously attended. Messrs. 
Humphreys and Huttmann followed as chief mourn- 
ers, A. Koek, Esq., Deputy Governor, in the absence 
of the Honourable Timmerman Thysseen, Governor; 
the resident of Rhio; the Members of the Court of 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 311 

Justice; the Elders and Deacons of the Dutch Re- 
formed Church, with most of the respectable inha- 
bitants of Malacca followed the bier. There were 
also hundreds of natives, both Chinese and Malay, 
as spectators. The Chinese Seen-sangs, the Stu- 
dents in the College, with the Chinese Printers, and 
many of the youths from the schools, attended of 
their own accord; and thus showed their respect to 
the remains of him who had fallen a sacrifice in his 
exertions for their welfare." (This account of Dr. 
Milne's death and burial is, I believe, from the pen 
of Mr. Huttmann: but the following remarks are by 
Dr. Morrison:) 

" The closing scene of this good man's life was 
peace; but not joy. Those who possess compara- 
tively much knowledge, understand best how igno- 
rant the wisest men are; and those who have thought 
most on the awful realities of eternity, are likely to 
meet death with the greatest awe. It is a serious 
thing to die. To stand before the judgment-seat of 
Christ, is an awful anticipation. And, as it is not 
every good ship that enters its final haven with a fair 
wind, and under full sail, so it is not given to every 
good man to have a joyful entrance into the spiritual 
world. In that haven there is indeed eternal rest; 
but storms and tempests below, and dark clouds 
sometimes gloom at the entrance. 

"The stress that is occasionally laid on the cir- 
cumstances of a person's death, does not seem war- 
ranted by Scripture; nor is the assumed doctrine 
verified by experience. Bodily disease, and consti- 
tutional temperament, operate very much on the 
mind of man. Of the good man, the last end shall, 
assuredly, be peace; but that peace may not be felt 



312 MEMOIRS OF THE 

till he has passed the bourne, and left on this side, 
the pained and agonized, or the sluggish, comatose, 
earthly tabernacle. Hume, who essayed to subvert 
the cause of God and of Christ on the earth, died 
jesting: and Milne, who laboured to promote the 
cause of Christ and of God, died mourning. Shall 
the manner of a man's death then, be considered as 
a proof or disproof of the justice and goodness of his 
cause?" (Dr. Morrison's first reflections on the loss 
of his Colleague, deserve equally to be preserved.) 
"Yesterday, July 4ih, nine years ago, Mr. and Mrs. 
Milne were received at Macao, by me and Mrs. Mor- 
rison. Three of the four — -all under 40 — have been 
called hence, and have left me alone and disconso- 
late! But good is the will of the Lord. They all 
died in the faith and hope of the Gospel; all died at 
their post. They have left their bodies in the field 
of battle. They were faithful unto death in their 
Saviour's cause. Happy am I that none of them 
deserted it! Even my poor afflicted Mary returned 
to die in China!" — Original Letter. 



CHAPTER XVI. 

THE MISSION FAMILY. 

It has been already seen, that the Milnes and 
Morrisons lived, "as being heirs together of the 
grace of life." How much they loved each other 
appears also, in no faint light, in Dr. Morrison's Me- 
moirs by his widow; a work rich in documents, 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 31$ 

which throw open the heart of the senior Missionary 
in all its love for his colleague. It is, therefore, 
both ray duty and privilege to show how that love 
was reciprocated. " Dear Robert," and " Dear 
William," as they address each other, were empha- 
tically brethren; and "Dear Mary," and "Dear 
Rachel," as emphatically sisters. All their mutual 
intercourse and correspondence justified, as well as 
illustrated these fond familiarities. This is pecu- 
liarly honourable to Dr. Morrison: for although he 
needed a friend in his Mission, who does not feel 
that he could have done without a helper in the 
translation of the Scriptures'? He could have stood 
alone in that work, and he knew this too;, and yet 
he not only allowed, but encouraged Dr. Milne to 
share the labour and the reward with him. Very 
few men would have displayed such magnanimity 
or disinterestedness. Dr. Milne was, indeed, worthy 
to share the honour. He would not have been 
employed in the work if he had not; nor would he 
have undertaken it, had he felt incompetent for it. 
But still, I doubt much if any other man, with Dr. 
Morrison's scholarship, would have accepted, much 
less sought for, a partner, in such an immortalizing 
work. In saying this, I am expressing Dr. Milne's 
opinions as much as my own. Robert and William 
were too " dear " to each other, and the cause of 
God to both, to have any rivalry or jealoirsies be- 
tween them. And this is the more creditable to the 
piety of both, because the spirit of neither was un- 
ambitious, nor very accommodating. Each of them 
had to suppress a temperament, not easily kept 
under. 

How they lived and loved will appear from the 
27* 



314 MEMOIRS OF THE 

following letters, which Dr. Morrison himself select- 
ed as specimens of Dr. Milne's correspondence with 
his own and the Mission family: — 

"My own Dear Love, 

" I wrote to you yesterday — I am quite well to- 
day; but as busy as a bonnet-maker, finishing Mr. 
Morrison's Grammar; I am in hopes of finishing it 
to-morrow, perhaps to-night, then I should like to 
complete the translation of his Catechism, and my 
journals and leiters; after that I shall be at liberty to 
come down, and go to Java as soon as an opportu- 
nity offers. 

« To Mrs. Milne." 



" Malacca, 1st April, 1819. 

"My Dear Robert, 
"Your various, long, and excellent letters by 
Captain Hummet, and Captain Snoball, came duly 
to hand. The Bengal Merchant is not yet come. 
But alas! how shall I commence the painful subject 
of this letter. If you saw me all in black, a dress 
which you know I abhor, you would conjecture that 
the hand of the Lord had removed some dear friend: 
yes, Robert — Rachel is gone! and what shall I say'? 
The hand of the Lord has done it — I would bow 
with reverential submission. My loss and the dear 
children's is irreparable; to her, I trust, the change 
is gain. Rachel, my best earthly friend, is gone! 
Yes, I tenderly loved her, and well I might! But I 
will stop. Her demise took place on the 20th in- 
stant, at the country-house of Adrian Koek, Esq., 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 315 

about four miles from Malacca, whither we had re- 
moved three days before, for the benefit of the coun- 
try air. Her death happened on the forty-second 
day after her confinement. She seemed to recover 
very well for the first ten days — but afterwards 
caught cold, which was followed by an inveterate 
dysentery, vomiting, and an affection of the lungs. 
The Dutch medical man denied any affection of the 
lungs, but I am quite convinced that in this he was 
entirely mistaken. Mrs. Milne, ever since her for- 
mer illness, (in which you were her nurse; yes, she 
often spoke with almost tears of gratitude, of dear 
Robert's kindness) looked upon herself as not long 
for the present world. She had been making actual 
preparation, and though she said little towards the 
last, she in general expressed her entire confidence 
in the Lord Jesus. She dozed for the chief part of 
the last two days, and did not feel, she said, much 
pain, though her cough and the phlegm, and the 
matter from the lungs, were exceedingly trouble- 
some. She often called me to read hymns, and 
pray with her. About nine, a. m. she expired, and 
her countenance, which had been affected by the 
few last pains, resumed its wonted aspect, as at 
times when she used to contemplate any subject 
with pleasure. You know I argue nothing from 
this in favour of her eternal state, but merely men- 
tion it as a subject on which the thoughts of a fond 
and bereaved husband dwell with a melancholy 
pleasure. I know you valued and loved Rachel — 
therefore I do not write as one fearful that what is 
said may be abused. I think I shall lake some no- 
tice of her death in the 'Gleaner.' Though it is 
very delicate for me to say any thing, yet I think, 



316 MEMOIRS OF THE 

by a general and short sketch, accompanied with 
occasional remarks, some good might be done in a 
certain circle of readers — and who knows but the at- 
tention of some of those ladies, to whose kindness 
our family is so much obliged, might be awakened 
to more serious reflection'? 

" The children, William and Robert, have now 
the measles — but are getting over them. I deeply 
feel for Mary's continued affliction, let us abound 
more in mutual prayer for each other. 

"I assure you the many kind and encouraging 
paragraphs in your last two letters could not come 
more seasonably, had you known exactly the state 
of my family and mind. 

" Ever yours, 

"W. M." 

" To Dr. Morrison. 



" Dear Robert, 
"Pull together" — yes, with all our hearts, 
and hands, and strength. Let us be decided on 
that. Let us not be over sanguine — let us not give 
up plans that have been Jong matured, to please 
any individual — let us concentrate our exertions — 
let our plans be proved on the broad scale. The 
Lord make us humble, and enable us to display due 
respect to our fellow servants. It is now midnight, 
I cannot sleep now a days often till two o'clock in 
the morning. 

" Ever yours, 

"W. M." 
" R. Morrison, D. D." 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 317 

" Malacca, 25th June, 1819. 

" Dear Robert, 
" I feel myself exceedingly solitary at times. I 
work off the feeling by labour. O that I could live 
more in the enjoyment of divine consolations. Last 
night I was at Rachel's grave, over which the grass 
begins to grow. — I will send you a lock of her hair, 
and some token of remembrance both for yourself 
and Mary. — Grace and peace.be ever with you. 
" Yours, faithfully, 

" W. M." 
" R. Morrison, D. D." 



" Malacca, 19th September, 1819. 
" Dear Robert, 
" I am at a great loss how to do about my dear 
Amelia — I doubt not but she will be sent for next 
year either to Bengal, London, or Aberdeen. She 
is so affectionate a child that I hardly think I should 
be able to part with her: — she often says, looking at 
my head, ' Papa is now old — I must stop and take 
care of Papa. I Papa — now, I no Mamma — I love 
Papa — William and Robert and Farquhar too, Mam- 
ma — stop, I grow large, and I then their Mamma.' 
You will excuse a fond Father, Robert, for thus re- 
lating sayings of a beloved child. 

" Ever yours, 

"W. M." 
" R. Morrison, D. D." 



318 MEMOIRS OF THE 

" Malacca, 16th September, 1820. 

" Dear Robert, 

"I disdain (he idea of any man on this side of 
India being more attached to the Missionary Socie- 
ty's objects than I am. I know there is none more 
so — nor is there one who has attempted to do more 
(according to his strength and talents and opportu- 
nities) than I have done — and I am sure you can 
say the same. I do not, therefore, allow any one to 
say that we are not the Society's servants, without 
opposing it. 

" How could you possibly think that ' I consider 
the College as a concern of yours, or that you have 
other feelings than those in union with the spread 
of the Gospel, by supporting it? — No, Robert, it is 
not so; I do not think so; 1 never, for a moment, 
thought so. On the contrary, I daily admire your 
disinterestedness in all you do for the College; and 
your devotedness to the Gospel. Do not let any 
hasty note of mine disconcert you, Robert! — I con- 
sider the College as I do my own family concerns. 
—I feel myself bound by almost equal ties to seek 
its good. — It is my resolution to do so to the utmost, 
and to the last. Farther, I venture to say, I am not 
discouraged by all these reverses. The Lord be 
with us and bless us for ever. 

"Ever yours, 

" W. M." 
" Robert Morrison, D. D." 



" Malacca, 9th October, 1820. , 

" Dear Mary, 
"I was surprised and delighted the other day to 
hear from Mrs. Macalister, that you had gone to 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 319 

China with the children. I was not at all prepared 
to hear of this* as Robert's letters intimated no ex- 
pectation of your being out so soon. It is matter 
of gratitude to God that you have been so far re- 
stored as to venture on a voyage. Robert has been 
lamenting for you these five or six years. The Lord 
grant you his presence and blessing; and, if his will, 
many happy and useful days together. But why 
did you bring out the dear children so soon? Will 
they not lose by it? 

"Ah! dear Mary! how are my family circum- 
stances altered since I last saw you! The dear friend 
whom you loved, and who loved you, and often spoke 
of you, has been in the world of spirits for more than 
eight months; — of this you have, of course, long 
since heard. The will of our Father in heaven be 
done. May we ever be prepared so to say, and to 
feel as we say. 

"You have not seen my dear William, Robert, and 
Farquhar. W., and R., and Amelia, are at school, 
with Mrs. Thompson, a very worthy good lady. 
Amelia can read tolerably well in any common book 5 
and my dear William read, for the first time, at family 
prayer, yesterday, the first twelve verses of Matt, v., 
and my dear Robert, to-day, a part of the same chap- 
ter. They all three repeated, yesterda)^ the 5th 
question of my Chinese Catechism. These little 
things, I know, will be pleasing to you, who are 
a parent. — They almost daily speak of uncle Robert. 
Farquhar is a fine child, and just beginning to speak. 
They all live with me, and under my care; and all, 
even Farquhar, eat with me. I have two old Malay 
women, and a nurse for Farquhar. 

"Write me soon — inform me what size your dear 



320 MEMOIRS OF THE 

children, Rebecca and John, are, and what progress 
they have made in knowledge. Whether healthy 
and strong. Kiss them for me. Amelia remembers 
you and Rebecca, she says, but that can only be from 
hearing me and her dear mother speak of you. I 
intend to send you some sweet-meats and a little sago, 
by this conveyance, if possible. Robert would not 
allow me to send him any thing, — but ladies and 
children need such things. How did you leave your 
aged father'? I have my health tolerably well at 
present. I am writing largely to Robert. I trust 
God will deeply impress your heart with a sense of 
your obligation to be useful, now that he has re- 
stored you to a measure of health. 

"Ever yours, 

" W. Milne. 
iC To Mrs. Morrison:' 



The following letter to one of his sons, is very cha- 
racteristic of both the father and the man. It is as 
full of tenderness as of order. 

" Singapore, 10th March, 1822. 
"My Dear Robert, 
" How do you do 1 ? I hope you are a good boy; 
kind to Farquhar; learn your lessons well; and do 
what you are told. There are some bad boys in the 
world who run, and jump, and tumble till they tear 
all their clothes; wear out their shoes, and hurt 
themselves: then they become sick — the doctor must 
be called; and after all, perhaps they die. Some 
run about the mouths of wells till they fall in, and 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 321 

are drowned. Some run and play in the sun till 
their heads are pained, and they take fever and die; 
and some run up stairs and down stairs, till they 
fall and break their heads and legs. Don't you 
think, Robert, that these boys are very bad? O yes, 
indeed, they are; and you must remember never to 
do any thing so bad. 

" How is the state of your bowels, my dear? Can 
you go out every day? if not, you must tell Mr. 
Humphreys. Now I'll tell you what a good boy 
loves to do: — 1. He loves to pray to God. 2. He 
loves to learn to read God's Holy Word. 3. He 
loves to keep the Sabbath. 4. He loves to give his 
pice to the poor. 5. He loves to write, and learn 
all other good things. 6. He loves to keep his 
hands, and face, and clothes all clean. 7. He loves 
to obey his parents. 8. He loves to think, and read, 
and hear of other good children; what they did; who 
they were; and how they lived and died. There 
was a little boy named Robert Good; he was always 
sorry: 1. When he saw children who did not obey 
their parents. 2. When he saw brothers or sisters 
fighting and beating each other. 3. When he saw 
boys running after an old man, or a fool. 4. When 
he saw children growing large, who yet could not 
write, nor read, nor pray. Then he was very sorry. 
Don't you think he was a very good Robert? You 
must try to be like him. 

" Now, my Robert, God bless you for ever. Amen. 
"Your dear Father, 

" W. Milne." 

It was of this boy Dr. Morrison said, "I wish to 
adopt little Robert Milne as my son, and to support 

28 



322 MEMOIRS OF THE 

him with my own Robert. This must be arranged 
with the executors." — Life, Vol. 2, p. 164. 



" Malacca, 18th August, 1821. 
"Dear Robert, 

"Since my last to you by the Royal George, 
Mr. Ward, Purser, I have been for ten days in the 
country, labouring to be idle and to eat the wind! — or, 
plainly, for my health. I had a considerable spit- 
ting of blood one day, which has not yet entirely 
ceased. It is probably from a small ulcer in the 
throat, as 1 have been troubled with a slight sore- 
ness in my throat for several weeks: — I hope it is 
not from the lungs: a slight cough brings it up, but 
I am not greatly incommoded with it; still, how- 
ever, I feel as if I must relax a little; I wish the 
printing of the Scriptures was finished: I am re- 
vising my translations daily to get them in readiness. 

"Tell Mrs. Morrison I have some curious mats for 
her." 



Such ought to be, because such might be, the spi- 
rit of all Mission families. It is not, therefore, in 
compliment to the first Mission families in China, 
much less to swell out this volume, that these letters 
are introduced, but to furnish both a specimen and 
a proof of the possibility, beauty, and advantage of 
living as heirs together of the grace of eternal life, 
in all Missionary neighbourhoods. The Morrisons 
and Milnes did so: and again, I say, at all hazards 
of misconstruction, that they had to " rule their spi- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 323 

nt," in order to realize the full sweets of friendship, 
and all the benefits of union. There is no insinua- 
tion in this remark. I intend it as one of the high- 
est compliments which could be paid to their pru- 
dence, zeal, or piety; and should it be taken other- 
wise, my opinion of either its truth or tenderness 
will not be altered. I know what I say, and whereof 
I affirm; and do not choose to veer round to unquali- 
fied compliment, now that it is fashionable to forget 
old opinions on this subject. 



CHAPTER XVII. 

JEWISH WITNESSES IN CHINA. 

Dr. Milne's attention was drawn to this subject, 
on the return of Dr. Morrison from Pekin, by the 
following note in his friend's journal. " Had a con- 
versation with a Mahommedan gentleman, who in- 
formed me that at Kae-Fung Foo, in ' The province 
of Honan, there are a few families denominated, the 
sect that plucks out the sinew' from all the meat 
they eat. They have a house of worship, and ob- 
serve the eighth day as a Sabbath]" On reading 
this, Dr. Milne's curiosity was awakened. He pub- 
lished, at Canton, the following inquiry. "What 
is their formulary of worship] Whnt their numbers'? 
If Jews, when did they enter China? The fact of 
their existence in the very heart of the Chinese em- 
pire is a very interesting one, and highly deserving 
of farther investigation." 



324 MEMOIRS OF THE 

This appeal does not seem to have drawn forth 
any information, and the College library was too 
scanty to furnish the means of judging. I have, 
therefore, attempted to answer the questions, which 
so much interested my friend; because the facts of 
the case give new interest to China, and may lay 
hold upon the heart of some future Missionary. 
Besides, our sacred associations with China are so 
few, weak, and vague, that we all need new links 
between it and our sympathies. I make no apology, 
therefore, for the prominence given to the Jews in 
this chapter, nor for the spirit in which it is written; 
but telf the story just as I found it, and as it affected 
me whilst searching it out. 

Indeed, I should do violence to my own sympa- 
thies with the "seed of Abraham," as well as vio- 
late the principle on which Paul formed his "Great 
Cloud of Witnesses," were I not to include, in this 
work, some notices of the Jews in Asia, and espe- 
cially of those in China, as witnesses for God against 
idolatry amidst the Heathen, and as vouchers for the 
truth of both Old and New Testament prophecy to 
all Christians. It is the more necessary to do this 
now, and in a work on Missions, because public 
sympathy with the Jews has not had much of either 
the spirit or the form of evangelical solicitude for 
their conversion at home or abroad, of late years. 
The Scotch Kkk is just beginning to wipe off this 
reproach from herself, and at a critical moment also. 
Her agents are examining Palestine with Presbyte- 
rian eyes, just after certain Episcopalian eyes had 
discovered that little more than Liturgical worship 
is wanted on Mount Zion, in order to charm the 
Jews into the Church. On this point the doctors 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 325 

are sure to differ; but their difference will do good, 
were it only to bring back the grand question of duty 
from the dreamy regions of poetry, into the fields of 
Scripture and experience. 

Amongst the Dissenters and Methodists, the seed 
of Abraham are almost forgotten, except in prayer. 
There were good reasons, perhaps, for giving up the 
Jews' Society to the management of Churchmen; 
but the Jewish cause ought not to be given up even 
to angels, by any Church that would be faithful to 
her charter, or conformed to the image of her Head. 
If we were hardly right when we did something to 
" gain the Jews," we are fearfully wrong now that 
we do nothing! Robert Hall felt this dilemma so 
painfully, that he plunged into a speculation about 
the possibility of their salvation, apart from the be- 
lief of the Gospel. A paper of his on this subject 
was published in the " Baptist Magazine," some 
years before he died; and its extravagance excited 
suspicions, not of his orthodoxy, but of his mental 
composure at the time. 

There was no mystery in it to those who, like 
myself, had uneasy consciences on the subject. 
His conscience was not at ease whilst he was doing 
nothing to gain the Jews; and as he saw no way of 
doing any thing at the time, he tried to relieve him- 
self from self-condemnation, by applying to their 
case the words of Paul, — without the work of Paul,— *- 
" As concerning the Gospel, they are enemies for 
your sakes: but as touching the Election, they are 
beloved for the Father's sake." — Rom. ii. 28. This 
is, I believe, the real secret of that strange specula- 
tion, although his biographers overlooked both. 

These hints will remind many of the friends o( 
28* 



32b MEMOIRS OF THE 

Missions to the Gentiles of their emotions, when 
they first read Dr. Claudius Buchanan's " Christian 
Researches in India, respecting the Jews." Little 
did he or his readers think, a quarter of a century 
ago, that either the white or the black Jews in India, 
would be almost forgotten by Missionary Societies. 
Their numbers, the antiquity of their emigration 
from Palestine, their communicativeness, and the 
prevalence of Hebrew books in their houses, and of 
copies of the law in their synagogues, formed a talis- 
man which seemed then to open all hearts: and now 
we hardly hear them mentioned in either reports or 



This reference to Dr. Buchanan will render it un- 
necessary for me to describe the present state of the 
Jews in India. My object in this chapter is to 
glance at the time and extent, of the Dispersion in 
Asia, in order to account for the popular tradition of 
apostolic and primitive Missions in remote nations of 
Asia. Now " the white Jews in Malabar date their 
emigration to India from the destruction of the se- 
cond Temple." — Buchanan, p. 305. The black 
Jews, however, preceded them. Their colour proves 
this. " It is only necessary to look at their counte- 
nance to be satisfied that their ancestors must have 
arrived in India many ages before the white Jews." 
— Ibid. p. 310. In 490, they had both patriarchal 
jurisdiction and certain titles of nobility, in Cranga- 
nor. This, Buchanan says, is confirmed by " the 
native annals of Malabar, and by Mahomedan his- 
tory." Their charter of these privileges, signed by 
seven Indian kings, claims date in 490. A copy of 
it, from the original brass-plate, is in the public li- 
brary at the university of Cambridge. It is thus 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 327 

evident that there were Jews enough in Malabar, in 
the first century, to account for even an apostolic 
Mission; and in the second, to account for the copy 
of St. Matthew's Gospel, in Hebrew, which Pantoe- 
nus saw there: for, besides these two bodies, there 
were also many fragments of the Ten Tribes in the 
country. 

Dr. Buchanan received from the black Jews a 
list of sixty-five places in northern India, Tartary, 
and China, in which small colonies of Jews reside. 
These he did not visit; but many of these colonies 
were visited and described by travellers at a very 
early period; and they all gave a similar account of 
themselves. This, it will now be my object to 
prove and illustrate, that we may see how God 
placed Jewish witnesses against idolatry all over 
Asia, and thus gave the first heralds of the cross a 
two-fold reason for going far into that quarter of the 
world, agreeably to ihe Saviour's last charge to his 
disciples, " Ye shall be witnesses unto me, unto the 
uttermost parts of the earth." — Acts i. 8. 

The Jews in China give a similar account of them- 
selves as those in India, although neither Medhurst 
nor Gutzlaff go into particulars on the subject. The 
latter refers only to the sources of his information; 
Benjamin of Tudela and Gozani; and their " Itine- 
rancies " are not very accessible to general readers. 
Gozani's account of the Teaou-kin-keaow, in the ca- 
pital of Honan, or of " the sect that pluck out the 
sinew from all their meat," is so interesting and gra- 
phic, that it deserves to be preserved entire. I can 
only give the substance of it, however. He visited 
their Li-pai-see, (La-paesze,) or synagogue, at Kae- 
fung-fu, in 1704, and had a long conference with 



328 MEMOIRS OP THE 

them. Unfortunately, however, he could neither 
speak nor read Hebrew, and they could only com- 
municate with him in Chinese. " They showed 
me," he says, " their Kims, or sacred books; and per- 
mitted me to go into the most secret place, which 
they themselves are not allowed to enter; it being 
reserved solely for their Cham-Kiao, (or Chung- 
Keaou) or Ruler, who never enters but with the 
most profound reverence. On some tables there 
were thirteen kinds of tabernacles, with a vale be- 
fore each of ihem; and within each of them, a copy 
of the Kim-JUousa, or Pentateuch. Twelve of the 
tabernacles represented the twelve tribes; and the 
thirteenth, Moses. The Kims were written on long 
pieces of parchment, and rolled around sticks. I 
prevailed with the Ruler to let the curtain of one of 
the tabernacles be withdrawn and one of the books 
unrolled. It seemed to be well written. There are 
also, in two other places of the synagogue, several 
old chests, containing Takim, or small tracts of parts 
of the law, which they use as prayer-books; and all 
are preserved with greater care than silver or gold." 
In the middle of the synagogue there is a magnifi- 
cent pulpit, with a richly embroidered cushion. It 
stands ver)^ high. On Saturday, and the most so- 
lemn days, they read the Pentateuch, from this 
" chair of Moses;" and worship towards the west;-=— 
Jerusalem being west from China. There are no 
statues or images in the place but the Van-sui-pai, 
or picture, on which the Emperor's name is written. 
In the great hall of the synagogue, there are a num- 
ber of incense vases or censers; the largest of which 
is for the Patriarch Abraham, and stands in the cen- 
tre. Next to it are the censers of Isaac and Jacobs 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 329 

and the Chel-cum-pai-se, or Twelve Tribes. Then 
those of Moses, Aaron, Joshua, Edras, and several 
other illustrious persons, both male and female. 

In this hall, the Jews of Honan, honour both 
their ancestors and their Chim-gins, or the great 
men of the law, just, they say, as the Chinese honour 
Confucius and their ancestors. They told Gozani 
that they paid the same honour to Confucius also, 
that the Literati of China did. This is a remark- 
able fact; and it goes far to prove that the honour 
paid to the dead in China is not worship; for if it 
were, the Jews would hardly join in it. The 
Jesuits took this ground, when put upon their de- 
fence for allowing their Chinese converts to honour 
the dead agreeably to the laws of the empire. 
They used, indeed, a stronger argument in appealing 
to the Pope, — that his dominion would be lost there, 
if their liberty were denied. In 1707, however, 
even the Pope forbade the practice; and he is less 
squeamish about idolatry than the Rabbins. Thus 
we have two facts which balance each other. It is, 
therefore, evidently the duty of our Missionaries to 
lean to the safe side, until they are quite sure that 
no worship is intended by the incense burnt to the 
dead. Gutzlaff says, "The question whether the 
funeral rites are idolatrous or not is easily answered. 
The same honours and adoration are paid to the 
idols." Vol. i. p. 504. On the other hand, however, 
the Emperor, Kang-he, in 1700, solemnly assured 
the Pope that the custom was merely political; and 
the Jews said the same. Still, Clement XI. believed 
neither testimony, but forbade the ceremony, even at 
the expense of a quarrel with the Emperor, and of a 
libel on Infallibility; for Alexander VII. had sane- 



330 



MEMOIRS OF THE 



tioned the custom. I will only add, that Medhurst 
takes the same view of the funeral rites as Gutzlaff. — 
China, p. 237. 

Gozani had his own Bible with him when he 
visited tlse synagogue (or rather the temple) of the 
Jews in Honan; and as it had the names of the 
books of the Old Testament at the end of it in 
Hebrew, he showed the list to the Ruler, who 
pronounced them at once to be the names of the 
Chin-Kim, or the books of the Pentateuch. This 
led to a comparison of sacred chronology, genealogy, 
and names; and Gozani found that his version and 
the Ruler's had " a perfect conformity." He learned, 
also, that the usual feasts of the law were regularly 
celebrated, although without sacrifice or altar. 
These Jews said, that their ancestors came into 
China during the Han dynasty. Now this date em- 
braces 206 years before the Christian era, and 220 
years after it. Either period, however, gives the 
emigration great antiquity, and connects it with 
memorable events in the annals of China. Printing 
was discovered, according to du Halde, under Vou-ti, 
the fifth Emperor of the Han dynasty, just fifty 
years before the birth of Christ. This Emperor 
carried his conquests also as far as Bengal, and into 
the Mogul's country; and although the Chinese 
annals do not mention Jewish captives — because they 
seldom mention foreigners at all then — these Jews 
were most likely brought from the Mogul's empire, 
where, as we shall see, large bodies of the Ten Tribes 
were settled then. 

By the way, this absence of all reference to the 
first appearance of Jews in China, furnishes a com- 
plete answer to the popular objection made to the 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 331 

Nestorian reports of early Christian Missions in 
China. " There is no account of Christianity," it is 
said, "in the early annals of the empire." Neither 
is there of Judaism. Thus the cases are parallel. 
It is also a curious fact, that the two religions most 
opposed to idolatry are the only two whose first 
entrance into China is passed over in silence. Had 
Dr. Milne noticed this coincidence, he would not 
have wondered that neither Choo-foo-tzse, nor Tzang~ 
Tzse, mentions the Nestorians. But this subject 
will occur again, when we come to analyze the 
Delai Lama of Thibet. 

The first Jews in China, under the Han dynasty, 
may have been part of the grand dispersion, when 
Shalmaneser led the Ten Tribes into captivity, and 
thus they date far beyond the Christian era. Or, 
they may have been of the dispersion in a. d. 61, 
when the temple was destroyed; and thus contem- 
porary with the white Jews in India. The earliest 
account we possess of them, is by two Mahomedan 
travellers who visited China in the ninth century. 
Renaudot translated this work into French, and 
accompanied it with his "Enquiry concerning the 
Jews in China." There is, I believe, an English 
version of the work, but I have never seen it. 
Indeed, the French one is scarce now. The two 
Arabians say, that in 877, during a revolution at 
Can-fu, 120,000 Mahomedans, Christians, Jews, and 
Parses, were put to the sword. They add, that the 
exact number of each sect was recorded, after the 
massacre. They also contrast with this, the liberty 
and prosperity of the Jews in Ceylon. Thus there 
were annals of Christianity in the 9th century in 
China. 



332 MEMOIRS OF THE 

Renaudot speaks very highly of these Arabian 
travellers; and confirms, from his own inquiries, the 
fact that both in his time, and anciently, there were 
"many Jews in several of the provinces of China." 
I will only add, that there is a truth-like simplicity 
about the statements of Wahab and Abuzaid, which 
speaks for itself and them too. 

The accounts of Peristol, an Italian Jew, agree 
in the main with this view of the numbers of his 
countrymen in China; and as these round numbers 
sustain the assertion of Josephus, that "multitudes 
of the Jews did not avail themselves of the decree of 
Cyrus to return to their own land," even Basnage 
admits it to be "very plausible," that many re- 
mained. 

Rabbi Benjamin, of Tudela, if the best known, 
is the least trust-worthy writer on this subject, al- 
though Professor Zacouth, the historiographer of 
the King of Portugal, calls him "the mighty lumi- 
nary of Israel." Benjamin would have been a 
dangerous reckoner, when David "numbered the 
people." He saw double, or but half, the probable 
numbers, just as local policy required. He finds 
50,000 Jews in Samarcand, and only a few hun- 
dreds in Rome. He places 350,000 "independent 
Israelites" in Themor and Chebar alone, and only 
392,215 Jews in all the other parts of the world. 
This was in the 12th century. 

The fact is, he reckons some of the sections twice 
over, as in the case of the Jews in Poumbeditha; and 
his object evidently was to blind the Spanish Jews to 
Christianity, by emblazoning the state of the foreign 
Jews. Still, there are facts, in his itinerary, 
although Talmudized. It is impossible to believe 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 333 

with Gerrens, that the Jew of Navarre never tra- 
velled. His routes are indeed a " burlesque upon geo- 
graphy " occasionally; but even then, they prove that 
he was no compiler of travels. A designing man 
would not have fallen into Benjamin's blunders; for 
he buries Rabbi Akaiba, the martyr for Bar Coziba, 
first at Rome, and then at Leucha in Babylonia! His 
mistakes in history and philosophy are evidently 
from sheer ignorance; and his Chinese Griffins, which 
could fly away with an ox, are mere Talmudic extra- 
vagancies. I mention these characteristics of his 
work, because it is often referred to as an authority. 
It is not " a catalogue of lies," as Gerrens calls it; 
but, like other old chronicles, it abounds with fables; 
and ought not be quoted, as Brerewood employed it. 

Rabbi Mannasseh, a higher authority, states ex- 
plicitly, that the Dispersion climbed the great wall 
of China; and he applies to them Isaiah's prophecy 
concerning " those in the hand of Sinan." 

The only countryman of our own, who has ex- 
amined this subject with much care is Brerewood, in 
his " Inquiries touching the religions of the World;" 
but the worthy Greshamile (he was professor of As- 
tronomy in Greshain College, 1670) tired of tracing 
the wandering stars of Jacob, closed his " tedious 
discourse," as he calls it, by a dissertation on the 
dimensions of the Whale and Elephant of (he Tal- 
mudists! — Brerewood, p. 132. 

" It will both illustrate and confirm these desul- 
tory notices of (he Jews in China, to mention the 
fact, (hat all the Jesuits were not so successful as 
Gozani with the Jews in Honan. Nearly a century 
before his visit, they had been visited by Father 
Aleni; but although he was called by the Chinese, 
29 



334 MEMOIRS OF THE 

" the Confucius of Europe," he was not allowed to 
draw a curtain, nor open a book, in the synagogue. 
They told him of a bible at Pekin, in the Emperor's 
library; but lie could never find it. He suspected, 
however, that the keeper of the Pagoda, where the 
books of foreigners lay, eluded his inquiries. But 
however this may be, the fact is, that the ruler of 
the Synagogue, at that time, suspected the Jesuits. 
His predecessor had offered Ricci the care of the 
Synagogue, if he would eat nothing "unclean." 
This is a remarkable fact. Ricci's letters to him 
about the Scriptures, so surprised the old man, that 
he was willing to resign all to the Jesuit. Ricci, 
however, could not leave Pekin; and before Aleni 
went to Honan, the old man was dead. I know of 
no reason for discrediting these accounts. Locker 
has endeavoured to represent Gozani and Ricci as 
echoing each other. But the dates refute him. See 
Vol. 18th Lett. Edif. and Locker's "Travels of the 
Jesuits." Vol. 2. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

APOSTOLIC MISSIONS IN ASIA. 

Vast as the Roman empire was when the Apos- 
tles of the Lamb received their commission to evan- 
gelize the world, it was not "the world " to them. 
They knew less of the nations which formed the 
western empire than of the Asiatic nations which 
were beyond the limits of the eastern empire. Those 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 335 

of them who wrote to, and for, the churches in the 
empire, would, of course, call it " the world," agree- 
ably to the popular use of the word: but all of them, 
as Jews, would naturally think of the Asiatic nations 
chiefly, when they thought of their own commission 
to " all nations." Their " kinsmen according to the 
flesh," were chiefly in Asia. Both the captivities 
and the emigrations from Palestine travelled east- 
ward: and, in that direction, the curiosity and the 
tastes of the Hebrews leaned. Their magnetic pole 
was in Asia. So much was this the fact, that even 
Paul, although emphatically the Apostle of the 
Gentiles, had to be kept out of Asia, by a special pro- 
hibition from "the Spirit." Both Paul and Silas 
were evidently set upon going "far hence," amongst 
the Asiatic nations; and reluctant, at first, to come 
into Europe. The reason is obvious. Paul, although 
a Roman citizen, had no Roman partialities or tastes. 
He would, as a " Hebrew of the Hebrews," have 
felt most at home, and felt most for, " the lost sheep 
of the house of Israel," then scattered throughout 
Asia, as well as in Bithynia and Mysia. Besides, 
he knew that " a remnant according to the election 
of grace," was to be gathered out of all the Twelve 
Tribes at large, notwithstanding they were so wide- 
ly scattered; and therefore, he leaned to Asia, be- 
cause there he could preach equally to Jews and 
Gentiles at the same time. 

Paul was not "suffered" to go thus into Asia. 
He has told us, however, that others did go. "Yes, 
verily, their sound went unto all the earth, and their 
words unto the ends of the world." — Romans x. 18. 
Commentators have no authority for confining "the 
feet of them who thus preached the Gospel of peace 



336 MEMOIRS OF THE 

to Israel " then, to either Palestine or the Roman 
empire. Their feet were, of course, "beautiful upon 
the mountains " of Asia Minor and Proconsular, and 
both longest and oftenest there; but it is altogether 
improbable, to say the least, that the feet of none of 
the apostles or Evangelists ever stood upon the 
mountains of Central Asia. It is, indeed, tradition 
chiefly, which assigns Thomas, and Philip, and An- 
drew, to the far East; and tradition, like our weather 
almanacs, tells more lies than truths, in general. In 
this case, however, neither history nor Scripture con- 
tradicts tradition. How far they confirm it, I pur- 
pose to examine. 

Now it ought to startle us, not a little, that we 
know nothing concerning the labours of some of 
the Apostles, if we reject the reports which prevail 
concerning their missions to Asia. But even this is 
not the most startling fact; God himself, according 
to popular opinion, kept the Gospel out of Asia, by a 
special interdict, even when Paul was bent on going 
there. This is not like God! — unless we suppose 
that Paul was not wanted there: and surely this sup- 
position % is both more rational and pious than to 
suspect God of partiality. " All souls are mine, saith 
the Lord;" and as there were incalculably more souls 
in Asia than in Europe, it is utterly incredible that 
Asia had no evangelists sent, or " suffered to go," 
into it. All that we know of the Divine character 
or administration, warrants, yea, binds us, to take for 
granted, that Paul was not needed there, when he 
was hindered from going into Asia; or that Asia had 
already its fair proportion of the Apostolic staff. This 
view of the matter is like both God and his ambassa- 
dors; whereas, the popular view of it impugns the 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 337 

equity of God, and leaves some of the Apostles under 
a cloud, as well as unaccounted for. 

We could not, indeed, blame them for not going 
"into all the world," without passing a heavier con- 
demnation upon ourselves for not doing so: but still, 
it would be strange, to say the least of it, if inspired 
men, newly commissioned, and noble-minded, had 
altogether overlooked Asia. This would be unlike 
themselves, or an anomaly in that character, which 
the baptismal fires of Pentecost purified and enshrined. 
We cannot, indeed, tell ourselves exactly, how they 
were to reach India, Parthia, or Tartary, at the time 
they are said to have gone there: but we somehow 
feel, that a few of them ought to have made the 
attempt; especially as they had the gift of tongues. 
We are unwilling, in fact, to believe that none of the 
Apostles set an example of a Missionary spirit, in 
harmony with the letter of their instructions. 

There is, I confess, only too much truth in the 
remark of the late Dr. Burton, of Oxford, thai, on 
the general question, the only "alternative offered 
to us is, of either knowing nothing, or not knowing 
what to believe." — Eccl. Hist. Lect. xi. p. 352. 

This is a painful dilemma! Not so painful, however, 
as that which we have just glanced at. For, as we 
do not. meet with Thomas or Bartholomew upon 
Paul's "line of things," there is some reason for lis- 
tening to tradition. It may say too much of their 
"line of things:" but as they had one of their own. 
and as it never crosses, nor is crossed by, the Pauline 
routes; and, as no church in the time of either Oiigen 
or Eusebeus had any temptation to assign Thomas 
or Philip to Asia, it is thus more than probable that 
they went into some parts of it. But even this is 
29* 



338 MEMOIRS OF THE 

not the strongest probability. Neither the Greek nor 
the Roman Church appropriated these two Apostles 
as tutelar saints, in the way that most of the other 
Apostles are claimed. Both Churches place them 
in the Calendar; but not for "services rendered" 
within their own pales. 

Is there, however, any Scriptural evidence, that 
any of the Apostles went farther into Asia than St. 
John did] Now we know that Paul and Silas 
wished to go into Asia, after they had gone through- 
out Phrygia and the region of Galatia, in Asia Mi- 
nor, — "and were forbidden of the Holy Ghost to 
preach the word in Asia." — Acts, xvi. 6. They then 
" assayed to go into Bithynia, but the Spirit suffered 
them not." — v. 7. These are remarkable facts? 
Why this two-fold arrest'? It brought, indeed, Paul 
into Europe; and thus we may well be thankful for 
it. He was just the man to gauge and to grapple 
with the European mind of his times. This was a 
valid reason for keeping him out of Asia. It does 
not follow, however, that he was given to Europe — 
at the expense of Asia. The probability is, that 
Asia could spare him, or dispense with his services; 
from having the services of some of the other Apos- 
tles at the lime. This is a more natural supposi- 
tion than to assume that God, in mysterious Sove- 
reignty, kept the Gospel out of Asia. It is, also, a 
more pious mode of solving the difficulty. Besides, 
it is the fact, that in no other way, can we account 
for one half of the Apostolic staff at the time. For 
if they were not in Asia, where were they? They 
were not dead. We cannot trace them in the spheres 
of Paul, Peter, or John. We cannot believe that 
they were idle, or less faithful to their commissions, 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 339 

than their brethren. We cannot suspect Luke of 
either partiality or prejudice, in writing the Acts of 
the Apostles. 

Thus nothing is so probable as that most of the 
apostles, whom we cannot trace in the wide circle 
of what we call apostolic churches, were in spheres 
beyond that circle, and especially in the Asiatic 
spheres, throughout which portions the ten tribes 
were scattered, and other Jews located. Now it 
was the duty of all the apostles to begin with " the 
lost sheep of the house of Israel," wherever they 
went preaching the Gospel. Accordingly, they not 
only began at Jerusalem with the " men of Judea" 
but also with the " men of Israel" who were from 
" every nation under heaven;" saying to both alike, 
" unto you first, God having raised up his Son Jesus, 
sent Him to bless you." {Acts ii. 5, 14, 22.) It is 
also the fact, that the Epistle of James is addressed 
to " The twelve tribes scattered abroad." Peter's 
First Epistle also is addressed to the scattered stran- 
gers in "Asia" as well as to those in proconsular 
and lesser Asia. Now if epistles could be sent to the 
remnanls and sojourners of the twelve tribes in great- 
er' Asia, apostles could go to them. The fact that 
epistles were sent, involves the fact that teachers 
had gone before them, as well as the converts of 
Pentecost, who returned from Jerusalem into Asia: 
for, I repeat if, some of the apostles even, cannot be 
found at all, in the Roman empire. 

All with whom great principles are of more weight 
than precise dates and names, will feel now, that no 
failure in specifying persons, places, or conveyances, 
can invalidate the Scriptural fact, that Christianity 
was known to portions of the ten tribes in grealer 



340 MEMOIRS OF THE 

Asia, as well as to the Jews in lesser Asia, in the 
time of James and Peter. Geographical criticism 
upon the words, Asia, India, Parthia, &c, must 
pass for mere quibbles cr impertinences, with every 
man who believes that all the apostles were faithful 
to their commission; or, that God did not evangelize 
the Roman empire at the expense of all the rest of 
the world. It is unworthy of Dr. Adam Clarke, to 
say, that the Asia Paul was kept from, must be the 
Proconsular, because it was not Asia Minor; or to 
explain the restraint laid on Paul, by saying that 
the place was not "sufficiently prepared to receive 
and profit by" the Gospel. India was as much ci- 
vilized then as Cappadocia or Bithynia. " Even 
before the age of Pythagoras, the Greeks travelled 
to India for instruction; and the trade carried on by 
the Indians with the oldest commercial nations, in 
exchange for their cloth, is a proof of their great 
progress in the arts of industry. We may also trace 
the origin of most of the sciences in the history of 
that country." (RaynaVs Indies, Vol. i. p. 44.) 
Roliin's account of the commerce of India, from the 
time of Solomon, is too familiar to be quoted here. 
Besides, Dr. Clarke had before stated, on Matt. xxiv. - 
13, that the Gospel had been preached previously to 
the destruction of Jerusalem, " as far east as Parthia 
and India, as well as in lesser Asia." 

But Dr. Clarke is not the only commentator who 
forgot himself on this point. Dr. Doddridge, quoting 
from Dr. Arthur Young, with approbation, says, that 
Jude preached in Persia; Philip and Andrew in Scy- 
thia; Bartholomew in the northern and western 
parts of Asia, and Thomas in several eastern parts; 
"in most of which places Christian Churches were 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 341 

planted in less than thirty years after the death of 
Christ." After this statement, we expect him to 
say, that Paul was not wanted in Asia: but Dr. Dod- 
dridge was as inconsiderate as Dr. Clarke, and said, 
"that the reason for hindering Paul was, perhaps, 
that the people of those places were remarkably con- 
ceited in tJieir own wisdom" Had this been the rea- 
son for not suffering Paul to go into Asia, it must, 
have kept him out of Athens and Rome also. Nei- 
ther the Indians nor the Persians, nor even the Chi- 
nese then, were so conceited in their own wisdom, 
as the Greeks and Romans. Thus, the popular 
reasons for supposing that none of the apostles went 
into Asia greater, and that others of them were kept 
out of it, will not bear critical, philosophical, nor 
theological investigation. 

" These hints will receive, perhaps, both illustra- 
tion and confirmation from a passage in the apoca- 
lyptic visions of the great Apostle of Asia Minor, 
John. After he had seen " Heaven opened," and 
heard the "new song," and been pointed to the 
"White Horse," on which one "went forth con- 
quering and to conquer," he saw " an angel ascend- 
ing from the east, having the seal of God, to seal 
the servants of God." Rev. vii. 2, 3. This Angel, 
John says, sealed an equal number of each of " the 
twelve tribes of the children of Israel;" or, in round 
numbers, twelve thousand of each; in all, a hun- 
dred and forty and four thousand. Now this sealing 
took place, not in Judea, but in the east; and there 
only, perhaps, could equal numbers of ten of the 
twelve tribes have been found, at that time. For 
although many, perhaps most, of the captivity re- 
turned to their own land, all history, and especially 



342 MEMOIRS OF THE 

their own historians, prove that " multitudes pre-- 
ferred to remain " in the east. Thus the Apostles 
had a powerful motive to go eastward, when they 
began to act upon their wide commission, a-s the 
Evangelists of the world. Is it not, therefore, high- 
ly probable, that the sealed in the east were the seals 
of the Ministry of those of the Apostles, who cannot 
be traced in " the field" at all. except by the tradi- 
tions which assign them to Asia? This supposition, 
to say the least of it, is more respectful to the cha- 
racter of the Apostolic body at large, than the gra- 
tuitous insinuation of some modern writers, that 
they lingered as long as persecution would let them 
in Jerusalem, and only went abroad to preach when 
they could no longer stay at home in safety. This 
charge has always appeared to me wanton as well 
as unwarranted. It was got up, indeed, when the 
advocates of Missions were called upon to explain, 
why we were so late in taking up the cause of the 
heathen'? The delay admitted, of course, no apo- 
logy: but something must be said; and therefore 
precedents were brought forward; and amongst them, 
the lingering of the Apostles at Jerusalem. Paul 
had a different opinion of the body at large, and said 
of them, " verily their sound went forth in all the 
earth, and their words to the ends of the world." Or 
if this be figure, take fact from Paul's pen: "other 
of the Apostles saw I none at Jerusalem, save Peter 
and James." Gal. i. 19. 

" The chief difficulty with modern writers on this 
subject seems to be, to find a ivay for any of the 
Apostles into the far east, and especially to India. 
But we have seen that the Jews were there before 
them; and Apostolic Missionaries were surely as 



REV, W, MILNE, D. D. 343 

likely to make their way there, as the exiles of the 
Dispersion. Besides, it is acknowledged that Pan- 
toenus visited India within 'a hundred years after- 
wards;' {Burton, p. 31;) and then, neither roads noir 
conveyances were more numerous than before. Dr* 
Burton had no occasion to throw any doubts around 
the visit of Pantcenus, on the ground of such an as- 
sumption as ' that the Hebrew or Syriac copy of St, 
Matthew's Gospel, which he found in India could 
be of no use there.' It was just the copy to be use- 
ful to ' the remnant,' whom the Apostles of Asia 
went after. Neander judged better when he said, 
' The matter of the Hebrew Gospel is no proof that 
Pantoenus did not mean India properly so called; for 
we may suppose that the Jews who now inhabit the 
coast of Malabar had already settled there: and the 
words of Eusebius well suit the notion of East In- 
dia proper." — Neander, vol. i. p. 76. In like man- 
ner, Giesler throws no suspicion upon the words of 
Eusebius, or the visit of Pantoenus, although he 
supposes, with Dr. Burton, that the Thomas of In- 
dia was a disciple of Manes. Vol. i. p. 54. Again, 
therefore, it may be said, that an Apostle of Christ 
was just as likely as a Manicheean to adopt the max- 
im, ' inveniam viam. aut faciam? Moshiem also har- 
monizes the accounts of Eusebius and Jerome, con- 
cerning Pantoenus; although he maintains that they 
mean by India, Arabia Felix. Comment, vol. ii. p. 
7. He has, however, no other way of getting over 
what Jerome says of ' the Indian Brahmins to whom 
Pantcenus preached Christ,' than by charging am- 
biguity on the word, ' Brachmanus,' and assuming 
that Jerome 'had no other than his own fancy for 
what he said;' — (ibid. p. 7;) a mode of reasoning, 



344 MEMOIRS OF THE 

happily rare in Moshiem, which would upset his own 
conjecture: for even his appeals to Tillemont's life 
of St. Bartholomew, although they prove that Ara- 
bia Felix was called India by the ancients, and that 
Bartholomew preached in Arabia, do not prove that 
the Apostle went no farther into the east. It is, I 
am aware, a serious matter to differ from Moshiem. 
He differs, however, from himself at times, as we 
shall see, when we come to his hitherto untranslated 
work on the church in Tartary. 

In the mean time, we are not altogether unpre- 
pared now to listen to other authorities, on the sub- 
ject of apostolic Missions in Asia. Their probability 
is already strong, and the traditions of them we shall 
find to be equally numerous and harmonious. In- 
deed, I am not quite sure that the annals of the 
Syrian Church, ought to be called traditions. Her 
first and great Missionary College at Edessa, which 
produced the first and best version of the New Tes- 
tament in Syriac, certainly in the second, if not in 
the first century, and from which all the first Mis- 
sionaries to Asia went forth, was not likely to be ig- 
norant of the route or range of either the twelve 
apostles or the seventy disciples. One thing is cer- 
tain, and it deserves special attention, that the Syrian 
Church sent her Missionaries, not into the fields of 
those apostles and evangelists which the Acts ena- 
ble us to trace, but chiefly into the quarters of Asia, 
10 which all churches assign those apostles whom 
the Acts do not embrace. This fact proves, at least, 
that she had entire faith in the Edessan Tables, 
which account for those ambassadors of Christ we 
cannot otherwise find. Both the Greek and the 
Roman Church believed the same thing concerning 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 345 

the distant spheres in Asia, to which some of the 
apostles went: but they did not, like the Syrian 
Church, follow them by Missionaries, until a late 
period. Edessa and Nisibis, not the schools of Con- 
stantinople or Rome, sent forth the Missionaries who 
were "baptized for the dead," in Tartary, China, 
and India. 

Now according to the Edessan Tables, and the 
works of the Syrian patriarchs, as they are charac- 
terized by Asseman, a Syrian, whom all scholars 
venerate and almost love, because he moved about in 
the Vatican library, amongst the parchments of an- 
tiquity, as carefully as he had followed his sheep on 
Lebanon, when, like Milne, a shepherd boy, — " St. 
Thomas was not only the apostle of the Syrians and 
Chaldeans, but also of the Parthians and Indians; 
and with him was joined Jude afterwards." In the 
epitome of the Syrian canons, Thomas is called " the 
apostle of the Hindoos and Chinese." The Syrian 
chronicles call him, " the first bishop of the East;" 
and Ebedjesus says, " India, and all the regions 
about received the priesthood from" him. Amru 
also, the best of the Syrian historians, traces both 
Thomas and Bartholomew, through Arabia and 
Persia into India and China. And all the Syrian 
writers quoted by Asseman, agree in stating that a 
few of the twelve, and many of the seventy disciples, 
" went far into Northern Asia, preaching the Gos- 
pel." Now even Moshiem acknowledges that, " at 
a little later period" the Gospel was carried to China, 
Seres, and Tartary;" and admits that it was pro- 
claimed there "by the first teachers after the apos- 
tolic age;" as will be seen in the chapter on the ori- 
gin of Christianity in China. He doubts very much, 
30 



346 MEMOIRS OF THE 

if not denies, however, that Thomas, or any apostle, 
went so far. And yet, the very testimony which he 
admits to be both valid and conclusive proof " that 
the first teachers after the apostles " went, thus far, 
maintains that some of the apostles themselves also 
did so. Now, although I will not affirm that they 
did, I will question the logic of either denying or 
doubting it, if the Syrian vouchers be allowed to 
have substantiated the fact, that disciples of both the 
twelve and the seventy did so. Besides, it is, as we 
have seen, quite as likely that some of the apostles, 
as they had certainly as much opportunity and more 
reason, would do so, as that any of their disciples 
would attempt the enterprise. However learned, 
therefore, it may appear, and however fashionable it 
may be, to throw doubts upon the traditions which 
Eusebius has preserved, and the Syrian fathers 
chronicled, it is not unreasonable for plain men like 
myself to ask even the most learned, why the apos- 
tles could not range Asia as well as the Roman Em- 
pire? It was not, indeed, so easily clone in the apos- 
tolic age; but it was done by the Nestorians after- 
wards, when there were no greater facilities for tra- 
velling, and far more difficulties in acquiring the 
Asiatic languages. I am neither able nor anxious 
to separate the pure gold of sober truth from the 
dross of extravagant tradition, on this subject. It 
does appear to me, however, only another kind of 
extravagance to set against the uniform voice of an- 
tiquity, a few verbal criticisms upon geographical 
names, and to give unknown men credit for doing 
what well known men had it equally in their power 
to accomplish, and more in their heart to try. Be- 
sides, there is neither proof nor probability, from 



REV. W. MILNE, D. B. 347 

Mstory or tradition, that none of the apostles made 
their way "far hence amongst the Gentiles" of Asia: 
whereas, there is every reason to believe that those 
of them whom we miss in the Acts, were as much 
Missionaries as those we find, and neither idle nor 
unenterprising in Persia, Tartary, or India, when 
their more known brethren were jeopardying their 
lives in " the high places" of the imperial field. 

Whether Wilberforce took this view of the matter 
I do not know: but he said one day to Dr. Olynthus 
Gregory, whilst anticipating the progress and suc- 
cess of Missions in the field of the. world, "I should 
not wonder if some Missionary discover in central 
Asia, traces of Apostolic men, and even a primitive 
version of the New Testament." Neither hope is 
altogether visionary. Early traces of Apostolic men, 
as we shall see, were found even in China by the 
Jesuits; and what is the Lamaism of Tartary, but 
Heathenized Christianity, in one sense? 

In a word, I wish to plead for nothing beyond 
an intelligent regard to the vestiges of the ancient 
Syrian Church in Asia, as vouchers for the zeal and 
enterprise of the Apostles, Evangelists, and Pri- 
mitive Missionaries. Dr. Wilson, the Bishop of 
Calcutta, calls the Christians of St. Thomas by 
their right name when he says, they are "an ancient 
Church preserved in the midst of idolatry, from the 
days of the Apostles." This will be their "name 
and memorial for ever," in spite of all verbal criticism. 
Mar Thomas, of the fifth century, can never be 
proved to have been the founder of " the Surians of 
Malabar," as the Portuguese called them, when they 
found a hundred and ten native churches in the 
country, "wholly ignorant of the great Western 



348 MEMOIRS OF THE 

apostacy and its peculiar errors." — Dr. Pearson's 
Swartz. Hyder himself knew them better than 
some modern writers, when he called their chief city, 
" Nazarene G/mr." 

Most cordially do I echo the wish of Bishop Wil- 
son, that Prebendary Gilley, who has thrown so 
much light upon the ancient Christians of the val- 
leys of the continent, would do the same justice to 
the Syrian churches of India. They had, indeed, 
no influence upon the reformation here, or in Ger- 
many; but the great Syrian Church of Asia at large, 
which, Utriac says, eclipsed, even in its decline, both 
in numbers and purity, the Greek and Roman 
Churches put together, in the middle ages, will be 
found, I suspect, to have had no small influence in 
checking some of the corruptions of both Churches, 
for centuries before. — Brerewood, c. 10. True, the 
Syrians were chiefly Nestorians then; and that is 
the name of rank heresy in most of our Ecclesias- 
tical works, although Luther first, and Baxter after- 
wards, opposed and denounced the calumny. The 
fact is, the Nestorians were the first Protestants, as 
well as the most active Missionaries, in the world. 
Rome, not Edessa, nor Nisibis, was the real school 
of gross heresy. I have endeavoured to throw 
some light upon this subject, in a subsequent 
chapter. 

I sympathize deeply with all who feel, on reading 
this chapter, that it is almost as painful to think of 
lost apostolic labour, as to think of vast nations 
which had no apostolic visit. Persia, Tartary, and 
China, and even India, retain so few and faint traces 
of Christianity, that we are hardly gratified, at first, 
to find any trace of it. In this dilemma we must 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 349 

just do what we are compelled to do, when we think 
of the seven churches of lesser Asia, — wonder and 
weep. How soon "the sweet influences" of John, 
" the beloved disciple," were lost there! How little 
reformation, even the Apocalyptic threalenings, pro- 
duced there! The Syrian churches of India are not 
so corrupt as the Greeks or Romanists of Asia Mi- 
nor. Even the Lamaism of Tartary is hardly more 
Heathenish than some of the forms of Christianity 
which have prevailed for ages, where all the Apos- 
tles laboured, and even Emanuel himself preached. 
And yet, "Thy land, O Emanuel," is "holy 
ground " in our estimation, not only because Thy 
presence graced it, but because Thy Gospel was 
first preached in it! Yes; "the Apostles of the 
Lamb" help to render it sacred in our estimation, 
and touching to our sympathies. This is as it should 
be. It is not wrong, therefore, to allow our sympa- 
thies to go forth eastward, wherever there is the 
shadow of a probability that, either Apostle, Evan- 
gelist, or Disciple, went. Tradition is, indeed, an 
ignis fatuis, which can never be followed far with 
safety or pleasure: but incredulity is a dark lantern, 
which is as useless as it is unseemly. Those are 
more nice than wise who spurn all tradition. It 
deserves, indeed, no quarter when it clashes with 
the New Testament, or abets Ecclesiastical usages, 
subversive of, or at variance with, the spirit of the 
Gospel; but it is not. unworthy of all confidence, 
when it locates the Apostles, or maps the seats of 
the primitive churches. Then, as Moshiem says of 
Terlullian, "it puts on a little (a great deal?) of the 
rhetorician;" but still, its lhetoric i3 too eloquent and 
uniform to be altogether visionary, or deceitful. 
30* 



350 MEMOIRS OF THE 

CHAPTER XIX. 

THE ASIATIC NESTORIANS. 

It is not one of the least of the benefits which 
America is yielding to Europe, in helping on the 
evangelization of the world, that she is not the dupe 
of names, and especially not of nicknames. A Nes- 
torian is not necessarily a heretic in her vocabulary; 
nor does she sympathize with the wrecks of the 
Nestorian churches in Asia, chiefly because of their 
episcopacy. She sees them with the Scriptures in 
their own hands, or desiring to have the Scriptures, 
and hating popery; and she loves them "for the 
truth's sake which dwelleth in them," although they 
do not understand much of that " truth as it is in 
Jesus." in this, America caught the spirit of Me- 
lancthon, who looked at once to the Syrian Patri- 
arch, when allies were wanted by the Reformation, 
against Rome. Melancthon knew, and Luther pro- 
claimed, that the Nestorians were Protestants in the 
fifth century. The Lutherans, indeed, found no re- 
sponse to their brotherly appeal, from the Patriarch of 
the Syrians, at the time of the Reformation; but the 
American Missionaries in Persia have the Nestorian 
Bishop at their Moonshee. now that they are trans- 
lating the Scriptures into modern Syriac. Mr. Glen, 
who is now at Tibris completing the Persian trans- 
lation, expects a revival of religion amongst the Nes- 
torians of Persia, through the labours of the Ameri- 
can brethren. I state this fact on the authority of 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 351 

one of Mr. Glen's sons, who is just about to sail for 
India, as a Missionary to the Mahometans. I thus 
bespeak some attention, and sympathy too, to both 
the modern and ancient Nestorians of Asia. 

" The Nestorian Heresy" is a phrase of " great 
swelling words," which is not so true as it is prover- 
bial. It began to be a current phrase in England, 
in the thirteenth century, when Matthew Paris, and 
Roger Bacon, were our only chroniclers of Asiatic 
Nestorianism; and whilst the pope was trying to fol- 
low in the train of Gengis-Kan, in order to gain the 
subjection of the Nestorian Churches in China, Per- 
sia, and India, to the Holy See, just as the Tartar 
had subjugated these nations. His Holiness had 
heard, somehow, of the influence which the Nes- 
torian Bishops had with the Tartar Princes; and as 
he was blowing the trumpet of the Crusades without 
awakening any echo in the Palaces of Europe, he 
turned his attention to Asia. This is the secret of 
Friar Bacon's attacks upon the Nestorians. "He 
follows, also, Rubriquis, who hated them," says 
Marsden, the learned editor of Maro Polo. 

They were not such heretics as Rome said. Ac- 
cordingly, even Mandeville says of them, " They 
believen well in the Fa die, Sone, and Holy Gost." 
There could not be much heresy, as to doctrine, 
where the Trinity was well believed; and it was not 
likely tt> be either ill believed or ill expressed, by the 
disciples of Nestorius. He was, certainly, an ill- 
tempered Trinitarian, but not an unsound one. 

It is of some importance to clear up this point, in 
order that the reader may sympathize somewhat 
with the Asiatic Nestorians, as well as discern the 
real causes of their decav and extinction in China. 



352 MEMOIRS OF THE 

And that they deserve a share in our religious sym- 
pathies, will be believed at once, when I say that 
Baxter has thrown his mighty shield over the 
Trinitarianism of Nestorius and his disciples. " Nes- 
torius," he says, " defended his priest, Anastasius, for 
saying that the Virgin was not the mother of God. 
This set all the city (Constantinople) in adivision; sus- 
pecting him of denying the Godhead of Christ. But 
he was of no such opinion. He would not call Mary 
the mother of God, nor the mother of man; but the 
mother of Christ, who was both God and man." 
Baxter adds: " For my part, 1 again say, past 
doubt, that he was not heretical, f/ere," — History of 
Councils, " by Richard Baxter, a hater of false history," 
p. 87, 94. Lond. 1680. 

Dr. Hale, also, the learned chronologisf, praises 
Nestorius for opposing " the extravagant veneration 
of the Virgin Mary, whom the Orthodox, in their 
disputes with the Arians, styled Theotokos, the 
Mother of God: which, he contended, should be 
changed into Christotokos, the Mother of Christ." — 
Hale, on the Trinity, Vol. i. p. 18. 

Neither scholars nor theologians need to be 
informed that Hale was a rigid judge of heresy. 
He so hated Arianism and Sabellianism in all their 
forms, that he forgot his loyalty to the Episcopate of 
Constantine, in his love to Athanasius; and revived 
the old heathen sarcasm of Ammianus Marcellinus, 
and added the testimony of Hilary to its truth, — 
" that the Bishops, galloping in troops to attend 
councils, jaded all the post-horses, and wore out all 
the public carriages of the empire." — Ibid. p. 16. 

Similar complaints are paid to the substantial 
orthodoxy of Nestorius and his adherents, by Dr. 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 353 

Gregory, in his history of the Christian Church. — 
p. 276. 

I mention these well-known champions of ortho- 
doxy first, that the general reader may feel confidence 
in the testimony of less known authorities, and thus 
rid himself of the prejudices and suspicions which 
the proverbial phrase, " Nestorian heresy," has 
thrown around the Nestorian church. Both Baxter 
and Hale call the Nestorian church in Asia, " the 
purest of the Greek churches." This, I confess, does 
not amount to much; but still, it is enough to prove 
that much evangelical truth, as well as many super- 
stitions, was embraced in Tartary and China; and 
thus, enough to interest us in the Asiatic converts 
of antiquity; many of whom deserve the same sym- 
pathy which we so cordially extend to the first Al- 
bigenses and Waldenses of France, the first Hus- 
sites in Bohemia, and the first Lollards in England. 
Neither the first nor the last Nestorians in Asia, had, 
indeed, any influence upon the Protestant reformation; 
and thus they can never lay hold upon our national 
sympathies, nor be associated in our memory with 
" the witnessing remnant" of the dark ages. The 
time will come, however, when Protestant Mission- 
aries will plead with the Asiatics, by appeals to the 
memory of their Nestorian fathers: some of whom 
they will place in " the cloud of witnesses," just as 
we add to it the Waldenses and Lollards. Barso- 
mus will blaze like Wycliffe in that cloud! 

Nestorius himself, however, will not be placed in 
it. His name will never become a watch-word, nor 
a talisman, in Asia again. For he was, what Baxter 
calls him, a firebrand," although no heretic. "Give 
me the earth weeded from heretics," he said to the 



354 MEMOIRS OF THE 

Emperor, " and I will give thee heaven. Help me 
against the heretics, and I will help thee against the 
Persians." Thus the Monk of Antioch rattled the 
Peterine keys, when he was made patriarch of Con- 
stantinople! That patriarchate gave Nestorius great 
power. Like that of Alexandria, Ephesus, and Ce- 
sarea, it was not subject to the Pope. See Bing- 
ham's Ecc. Antiq. b. 2, c. 18. The new patriarch 
began his career by ordering the church of the Arians 
to be pulled down. To prevent this, they themselves 
set it on fire, and perilled the city by the flames. He 
then attacked the Novatians, although they seem to 
have been heretics only in discipline, at the time." — 
Gregory, Vol. i. p. 136. In a word, he " raised stirs 
in so many places," that the Emperor, Theodosius, 
Junior, was obliged to curb him, and to call him 
before a General Council at Ephesus. He was thus 
put into the hands of his personal enemy, Cyril, the 
patriarch of Alexandria, who presided under the two- 
fold sanction of the Emperor and the Pope. Cyril, 
and his party charged Nestorius with blasphemy, for 
refusing to call Mary the Mother of God; which was, 
they said, a denial of the union of the human and 
divine nature in Christ, and an assertion of two per- 
sons in one nature. He meant, however, two natures 
in one person, after their union; and, therefore, said 
to the Council, " I will not acknowledge that the 
divine nature was ever two or three months old: I 
am now clear from your blood: I will come before 
you no more!" In this spirit he retired, and some of 
the bishops followed him. Cyril summoned him to 
appear again; but in vain. The Council, therefore, 
proceeded to examine witnesses, and to read his 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 355 

sermons; and then they anathematized and deposed 
him, as a blasphemer against Christ. 

All this was done by the Council, before John, the 
Patriarch of Antioch, arrived with his eastern bishops. 
When John, therefore, found that he was treated as 
nobody, by the court, he formed a court for himself; 
and, with Nestorius and Theodoret, deposed Cyril, 
and Memnon of Ephesus. Then came the tug of 
war! Cyril summoned John: John refused. Cyril's 
synod deposed John's synod: John's synod deposed 
Cyril's. Then the Emperor's commissioner deposed 
the heads of both deposing parties; — declaring their 
acts null, and commanding them to begin anew. 

At this crisis, the legates of Celestine arrived from 
Rome, and joined issue with Cyril. This junction 
tempted the emperor to revoke the deposition of Cy- 
ril, and to confirm that of Nestorius. It is credita- 
ble to Nestorius, that he retired quietly to his origi- 
nal place in the monastery of Antioch, where he 
lived four years, both honoured and beloved. During 
that time, however, his friend John was won over 
to the decree of the Ephesian Council; and Nesto- 
rius was soon banished to Oasis, in the Egyptian 
desert, where he died in want and wretchedness. 

These facts, although they cannot engage much 
of our sympathy for the intolerant patriarch of Con- 
stantinople, account for the deep sympathy which 
the Nesiorians felt for both his creed and himself. 
For we shall find, even in the remotest paris of cen- 
tral Asia, that, a thousand years afterwards, Nes- 
torius was venerated as a saint, and Cyril detested 
as a heretic and a firebrand. They also kept up the 
renunciation of the Council of Ephesus, which the 
Nestorians of the fifth century began, just as the old 



356 MEMOIRS OF THE 

Seceders of Scotland, half a century ago, made it a 
term of communion to renounce " as a work of the 
deevil," the awakening produced at Cambuslang by 
Whitefield. Accordingly, Brerewood says, " Even 
at this day, beyond the Tigris, they say as Nesto- 
rius himself said, " You may say that Christ's mo- 
ther is the parent of God, if you expound it well: but 
it is improper and dangerous." They renounce the 
Council of Ephesus, and all that owned it. They 
communicate in both kinds. They use not auricu- 
lar confession, nor confirmation, nor crucifixes on 
their crosses; and their priests have liberty for first, 
second, and even third marriages." — BrerewoocPs In- 
quiry, pp. 139 — 144. Barsomus, however, has the 
chief influence in all this. 

It was necessary to bring out with some distinct- 
ness the characters of both Nestorius and Cyril, in 
order to account for the zeal and fidelity with which 
Nestorianism was espoused by some of the oriental 
bishops, in spite of Cyril, and perhaps in spite io him. 
Besides, there are few points in ecclesiastical history 
we are less familiar with, than the introduction and 
triumphs of Christianity in Asia. The iniquitous 
phrase, " Nestorian heresy," has diverted all, but 
students, from caring any thing about the reputed 
heretics of the fifth and sixth centuries. It i.s, there- 
fore, necessary to disabuse the public mind on this 
subject; that any reader may know, now that China 
is becoming a field of Protestant Missions, what 
China was taught when, in the year 636, the Sy- 
rian Nestorians sent Olapaan there, under the 
sanction of the Emperor, to preach the Gospel. — /. 
Reinhold Foster's History of Voyages, Chap. iii. p. 
108. 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 357 

This must be my apology for going a little farther 
into the opinions of Nestorius. His general charac- 
ter, as given by Socrates (Scholasticus,) may be de- 
pended on: " he was eloquent, self-conceited, not 
very learned, and but very little versed in the fathers: 
but to avoid all extremes, he would only call Mary 
the mother of Christ." Dr. Gregory calls Socrates, 
" the excellent and accurate " historian; and prefers 
him to both Sozomen and Theodoret. — Ecc. Hist., 
Vol. i. p. 292. I quote this testimony because it 
can easily be verified by Parker's translations of 
these ancient historians. The third edition of Par- 
ker, in 1729, should, however, be consulted by the 
reader. 

The best accessible authority, on the orthodoxy of 
Nestorius, is the learned Frenchman, Dorodon. He 
quotes the explanatory letters, which Nestorius sent 
to Cyril, Celestine, and the Council of Ephesus: and 
from all of them, it is self-evident that the patriarch 
meant only to guard against the impious absurdity 
of imputing growth, suffering, or death, to the divine 
nature of Christ; and to check the idolizing of the 
Virgin Mary. Dorodon labours to prove also, that 
Cyril, Celestine, and the Council, were the real he- 
retics! Baxter, however, although he laughs at 
Cyril for imagining that Christ's natures were two 
before the Incarnation, maintains that Nestorius and 
Cyril only differed about words; or that " the one 
spake of the concrete, and the other of the abstract." 
" I need no other proof of my opinion, that they were 
agreed in sense, than that Cyril and John (who had 
deposed each other) professed, when forced by the 
Emperor, that they had meant the same, and knew 
it not! But it will be said, they all condemned Neg- 
31 t 



358 MEMOIRS OF THE 

torius. True; to quiet the world, and please the 
court. Socrates saith, " the Emperor, who excelled 
all the priests in meekness and moderation, and 
could not away with persecution, was more against 
Nestorius because he was a persecutor than because 
of his opinions." — Baxter's Hist. Councils, p. 95. 

It will relieve the attention of the reader, al- 
though at the expense of his gravity, to be reminded 
that some of the Bishops of the Council at Ephesus, 
could not write their own names; but had to sub- 
scribe thus, " I, such a one, have subscribed by the 
hand of such a one, because I cannot write." Or, 
" Such a Bishop having said he cannot write, I, 
whose name is under written, have subscribed for 
him." — Jortin, Vol. iv. p. 77. It is still more humi- 
liating to remember, that the Emperor Theodosius, 
well meaning as he was, was weak enough to im- 
portune poor Simeon Stylites to bring the Bishops to 
unity by his influence with Heaven. — Bin. p. 928; 
Baron, p. 432. I mention these pitiable facts to 
prove that such men were not very competent judges 
of Scriptural Orthodoxy, and ought to have no in- 
fluence upon our judgment of Nestorianism. Be- 
sides, they hated Nestorius himself, rather than his 
creed. Luther was the first Protestant who pro- 
claimed this fact; and he proclaimed it in thunder. 
See Moshiem, Vol. ii. p. 70. Note 9. Moshiem 
himself says of the Nestorian commentators of the 
sixth century, " that they were careful in exploring 
the true sense and native energy of the words em- 
ployed in the Holy Scriptures." — Ibid, page 126. 
Their expositors were numerous; and yet he ranks 
these reputed heretics amongst the best; and says of 
their opponents, " we can scarcely name a single 



REV. W. MILNE, B. D. 359 

writer (of the time) whose opposition was carried on 
with probity, moderation, or prudence." — Ibid. p. 
131. Of the Nestorians in general, he says, "We 
must observe, to their lasting honour, that, of all 
Christian Societies established in the east, they have 
been the most careful and successful in avoiding a 
multitude of superstitious opinions and practices, 
that have infected the Greek and Latin churches. — 
Moshiem, Vol. i. p. 248. What they are at present 
in India, the Bishop of Calcutta, who lately visited 
their Matran, shall tell: " I trust I may say of them, 
that they have kept the word of Christ, and not de- 
nied his name. The errors which have crept into 
their Liturgies, are not drawn into articles of faith, 
nor fixed by General Councils." — Br. Wilson. Bi- 
shop Heber, unfortunately, was there whilst a schism 
prevailed amongst the Syrians. 

A thousand things more ought to be said of the 
Nestorians; but I have not room to enlarge. I can- 
not conclude, however, without again stating, that 
Barsomus, not Nestorius himself, had the chief in- 
fluence in the spread of Nestorianism. It was the 
Bishop of Nisibis, not Nestor, who was the real fa- 
ther and founder of the Nestorian Church in Asia, 
as well as of the Mission-School at Nisibis. This 
will not surprise those who remember his influence 
with Pherozes, the Emperor of Persia, in the fifth 
century. 

See Gibbon, and Moshiem, and Mr. Campbell's 
Missionary Work on "British India," just published 
by Sjww, 



360 MEMOIRS OF THE 



CHAPTER XX. 

THE SYRIAN MISSION-SCHOOLS. 

Had any English writer done for the Schools of 
Missions, what Stanley has done for the Schools of 
Philosophy, Edessa and Nisibis would be names of 
renown amongst Christians, just as the Academy 
and the Lyceum of Athens amongst scholars. Edes- 
sa's celebrated water-springs, which won for it the 
name " Callir-hoc," would be often employed as 
emblems, if not of purity, yet of the copiousness and 
rapidity of those streams of knowledge which it 
poured over the length and breadth of Asia. We 
have no Mission-Schools to compare with Edessa and 
Nisibis. The enterprise of all our colleges and uni- 
versities united, does not amount lo a tithe of their 
doings and darings, in order to spread the Gospel. 
£ven the college of the Propagandi is not to be com- 
pared with them. What Nairone says of Barsomus, 
that he was "Libus al hudeed" clothed in iron, is 
characteristic of the spirit also of their Missionaries. 
They dared and endured all manner of perils and 
privations without flinching. The sands, and snows, 
and seas of Asia, could not intimidate them. The 
wild Tartars and the wily Persians; I he effeminate 
Hindoos, and the ferocious Abyssinians; the orderly 
Chinese, and the rude Bactrians, were all alike to 
them. They followed roaming tribes, and domesti- 
cated themselves for life in settled nations. They 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 361 

went out from Edessa with no bank-credit at Baby- 
lon or Alexandria, and upon no term of limited ser- 
vice; but to live and die with the churches they 
might raise. And as they consulted not with their 
own flesh and blood, so they would " Know no man 
after the flesh; but forced their way to the thrones 
of both kings and khans, as ambassadors of the King 
of Kings; and into camps and cottages, as heralds of 
salvation. 

Edessa had another distinction. It was not only 3 . 
as Dr. Burton says, " a kind of metropolis of Chris- 
tians in that part of Asia in very early times; but 
there is every reason to believe that the old Syriac 
version of the New Testament was translated there; 
for even if it date back to the first century, it is not, 
perhaps, too old for that school."— Michaelis Introd. 
c. vii. s. 8. Dr. Marsh denies this early date of the 
Pishito, and would, refer it to the fourth century, or 
at farthest to the time of the determination of the 
Canon. This does not affect, however, the source it 
issued from. Besides, as the Philoxinian version was 
made in 508, the old Syriac, if made in the fourth 
century could hardly have become so obsolete as to 
require a new Shito then. It is also acknowledged 
by all who can judge (I cannot) that the old Syriac 
version is far superior to the new one, although the 
latter was collated in the Alexandrian library by 
Thomas of Heraclia. 

The best account of Edessa, that I know of, is 
Bayer's: and as he addresses his preface to Asseman, 
the scholar who, of all others, could judge best, and 
feel most upon the subject, he has thus given us the 
best pledge of his fidelity. It is also a proof of his 
competency, to all who know Asseman! for neither 
31* 



562 MEMOIRS OF THE 

a Sciolist nor a dreamer would have appealed to him. 
Besides, Bayer illustrated his history of Edessa by 
fac-similes of the coins and tiaras of its ancient Jib- 
gars, or Kings, and shows from these vouchers, the 
early "prevalence of Christianity in that kingdom. 
The Heathen symbols gave place to the cross on its 
crown and coinage, under Abgarus Bar Manu, about 
a. d. 165; not a. d. 200, as Bayer says. 

As this work is not translated, and but rarely to 
be met with in this country, I have ventured to cha- 
racterize it thus, that general readers may have con- 
fidence in the testimony of Bayer. And he deserves 
this the more, because it is not the ecclesiastical, but 
the political history of Edessa, which he chiefly gives. 
He refers to its library, churches, and Missions; and 
thus confirms Asseman; but his chief object is to il- 
lustrate its vicissitudes as a bulwark of the Romans 
against the Persians, and as the victim of Mahom- 
medan cruelty afterwards. The only ecclesiastical 
question he goes largely into is, the credibility of 
Eusebius in regard to the letters which, tradition 
says, passed between the Saviour and Abgarus 
Uchomo. Eusebius says that he himself found 
these letters in the archives of the church at Edessa, 
and translated them into Greek. Bayer, like Mo- 
shiem, Neander, Giesler and Burton, acquits Euse- 
bius of fraud and pretence in the matter. Perhaps 
Neander hardly does so; for he says, " Eusebius suf- 
fered himself to be deceived." 

Now whatever Neander meant by this remark, 
Eusebius could suffer himself to be made a tool. His 
story of Constan line's vision of the cross was evi- 
dently not credited by himself, but told in obedience 
to imperial authority. The courtly Bishop, had he 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 363 

believed it, would not have left it out of his church 
history, nor put Caesar " on oath " for a fact in his 
own life. — Henley's Dissertation, and Machine's Note 
on Moshiem. 

The introduction of Christianity into Edessa, can- 
not, perhaps, be precisely dated. " We find it es- 
tablished there," says Giesler, " as early as the mid- 
dle of the second century." Bayer proves that the 
Church of the Christians in Edessa was destroyed 
by an inundation in a. d. 202; and Neander, that 
the marks of Baaltic worship gave place to the 
Cross, by the influence of the Christian sage, Bar- 
desanus with the King. — Vol. i. p. 74. But even 
the latter date would not sustain the guess of Mi- 
chaelis, that the old Syriac version was made in the 
first century. Still, that would not have been an 
insignificant nor obscure edifice in Edessa, in a. p. 
202, the destruction of which became a matter of 
history, although it stood, as Asseman says, tl be- 
tween the great rivers, Euphrates and Tigris." 
Such a building was not the work of a few years 
then, and not likely to have been the first Christian 
temple: for, as Bardesanus had influence enough at 
the Court of Edessa in the middle of the second 
century, to abolish the rites of Cybele and the sym- 
bols of Baal, by regal edict, he was not likely to 
have had less influence with his fellow-citizens. 
Eusebius says of him, "he was a man of great 
abilities, and a powerful disputant in the Syriac 
tongue. As a powerful asserter of the Word, he 
had many followers. Amongst his works there is a 
most able dialogue on Fate, addressed to Antonine. 
This man composed also the dialogues against 



364 MEMOIRS OF THE 

Marcion."— Ecc. Hist, p. 149, Bagster's London 
Edition. 

Now all this could not be the work of a young 
man. Accordingly he is usually called, " the Chris- 
tian sage, Bardesanus," from the time he wrote to 
the Emperor; and as he was born in Edessa, of 
Christian parents, we are thus thrown back nearly 
to the beginning of the second century for the origin 
of Christianity in Edessa. Nor is this all. Meso- 
potamia, in which Edessa stood, is named by Ter- 
iullian, as one of the early seats of the Church.^— 
Adv. Jud., c. vii. p. 212. Besides, " the dwellers in 
Mesopotamia," are specially named in the list of the 
people who heard the Gospel on the day of Pente- 
cost. — Acts ii. 9. 

Thus we arrive, with certainty, at the fact, that 
the Syriac version of the New Testament may have 
been translated at Edessa in the first century, ac- 
cording to the guess of Michaelis. And this is not 
an uninteresting fact. It throws much light upon 
the subsequent popularity of Edessa, as a "school of 
the prophets," and the grand Missionary College for 
Asia. The place which gave birth to a Canon of 
the New Testament, and to which the Saviour was 
supposed to have sent a letter, was likely to be popu- 
lar, as the seat of a Christian academy. All this 
accounts also for the fact, that the Church in that 
city was "classed by the Arabs amongst the wonders 
of the world." — Bayer. It had also some other po- 
pular distinctions. Pliny says it was called Antioch 
once. Isidore says it was founded by Nimrod. Gies- 
ler proves that some of the first and last apologies 
addressed to the Roman Emperors issued from it; 
and from the specimens he has given of those by 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 365 

Bardesanus and Tatian, there was evidently enough 
of pure truth in the midst of their Gnosticism, to 
draw Christian students to Edessa; so that Moshiem 
might well hesitate to join in the sweeping assertions 
of either Eusebius or Beausobre against the sages of 
Edessa. — Comment., Vol. ii. p. 367. 

All this may weary a reader who feels no interest 
in the first Missionary college, which the world saw, 
or the church patronised. It did not, however, weary 
me to trace it out through many a heavy page; nor 
will I believe that the friends of Missions will take 
no interest in the Gosport of Mesopotamia. Romish 
writers say, indeed, of both Edessa and Nisibis, that 
they sent, " as by a canal, poison and mud into India 
and China;" but we know what this means. They 
would say the same of all our Mission schools, and 
libel Milne or Williams, as they did Barsumus and 
Olapaan. Julian, the apostate, however, did not 
deem Edessa a false or feeble ally of Christianity. 
He both feared and hated the Syrian seminary. 

My limits do not allow me to sketch the history 
of these schools farther. Besides, my object does 
not require details. The fact that the Syrian church, 
which was the grand Missionary church of the world, 
had Academies for training her evangelists, is the 
point of interest to us. This precedent, so primitive 
as well as rational, ought to be generally known and 
studied by the churches, that they may sustain best 
the colleges which do most to cherish a Missionary 
spirit amongst their students. The ancient schools 
of the Christian prophets were not exclusively, nor 
chiefly, for home service. Even the great Syrian 
monasteries of later times, such as Beth-Abensis in 
Assyria, whilst they supplied pastors and teachers at 



366 MEMOIRS OF THE 

home, might both be challenged and picked by the 
patriarch, in common with the colleges, whenever he 
wanted peculiarly qualified students for foreign ser- 
vice. Such was the control which the churches had 
then, through their patriarch, over their colleges. 
And they had a right to it all; for all their schools 
were founded and sustained by themselves. Besides, 
they were sure not to impoverish themselves, whilst 
providing for the heathen. I find no instance in 
their history of any lack of supplies for their own 
pulpits, nor of any such rush of students into Asia, 
as weakened the ministry at home, even when the 
Missionary spirit of Edessa and Nisibis was at its 
height. Neither have I found, although I searched 
diligently, that the mixture of students for home and 
abroad, in these colleges, unsettled the minds, or dis- 
tracted the studies of either class. Really, Mission- 
ary men made their purpose their fate, and stuck by 
it, unshaken and unmoved, by their popularity; and 
the pastoral spirits, from contact with Missionaries, 
carried both fire and fond recollections into their 
home spheres, which made their churches zealous. 



CHAPTER XXI. 

THE ORIGIN OF CHRISTIANITY IN CHINA. 

Dr. Milne entertained strong doubts of the truth 

of the reported Nestorian Missions in China. But 

he ought not, perhaps, to be held responsible for his 

opinions upon this subject, as he had but a small 

i 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 367 

library to consult, and not much time to spare for 
such researches. His opinions had, however, the 
sanction of Dr. Morrison, and are held by other Chi- 
nese Missionaries. Not one Protestant Missionary, 
so far as I know, has thrown a single ray of glory 
upon the path of the Nestorians in China. Even 
Gutzlaff, with all his enthusiasm, dismisses his illus- 
trious forerunners thus summarily: — "The intro- 
duction of Nestorianism in the seventh century, is 
almost proved: yet the influence it had upon the 
Chinese, and the purity with which it was promul- 
gated, must have been very slight, nor can it have ex- 
tended beyond the western frontiers." — China Opened, 
Vol. ii. p. 229. It is, however, highly creditable, in 
one sense, to our Missionaries, that they have cared 
so little about an ancient church in China, which 
left so few traces of either its influence or existence 
in that empire. They have employed themselves 
better, than in studying Amru, the Assemans, or 
Le Quien. I feel this deeply, and gratefully ac- 
knowledge it. Still, I do not think myself ill em- 
ployed, in trying to create public sympathy with the 
eld lights of China, as well as for its present, dark- 
ness. It most likely had the light before Britain, 
and had certainly more of it in the fifth century than 
Augustine brought here at the end of the sixth cen- 
tury. Christianity lasted longer also at Cambalu 
(now Pekin) than in some places where the Apostles 
themselves planted it; and remained whilst it lasted 
in the northern capital of China, purer than it was 
then oris now in Rome. This was nothing to our ec- 
clesiastical history, whilst ecclesiastical policy cared 
nothing about Missions: but it is something to the 
church of Christ, now that she "cares for souls.," and 



368 MEMOIRS OP THE 

"watches for souls," as one who must give account to 
him who says, " all souls are mine." All who feel 
thus, must feel also that China is emphatically the 
land of souls! — and thus, that "the land of Bi- 
bles" owes more to it than a translation of the 
Bible, and the smallest of its Missions, even although 
the former be the greatest boon we ever gave to a 
people. 

It will also, to say the least, do our future Mis- 
sionaries no harm, to know that even central China 
is not untrodden ground, although no traces of the 
first Missionaries be discoverable now. They will 
not soon outrun or overtake Olapaan, were China 
fully open to them; nor easily rival Subachabesus, 
were they as welcome at court as either Schaal or 
Ricci, Verbiest, or Corvinus. In like manner, it 
cannot but do the Churches of both Britain and 
America good, to be aware that the Syrian Church, 
with fewer resources than they possess, eclipsed them, 
as it did both the Greek and Roman, in Missionary 
spirit; and poured from Edessa, Nisibis, and Betha- 
bensis, far more Missionaries, in a far shorter space 
of time, over Asia, than all our Societies have given 
to the world. Their Missionaries, indeed,$cost them 
less. But what must have been the spirit of the 
Syrian Churches, when it could create men, who 
either created their own supplies, or cared nothing 
about privations'? The tone of piety which did this, 
must have been very high; especially amongst the 
parents, who gave up their sons to such Missions. 
And these young men, who went so readily " on the 
forlorn hope," so far as all earthly comfort was con- 
cerned, must have been trained by old men of emi- 
nent piety and devotedness: for the youth of a 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 369 

Church seldom rise above the level of its pastor and 
leading members. Every voluntary Church, at least, 
begets children in its "own image." So long, there- 
fore, as privations and hardships are held to be se- 
rious evils, and especially while the comforts of life 
are more prized in the Churches than the consola- 
tions of godliness, there will be but very few young 
men born in the Pauline image, or willing to "suffer 
the loss of all things," in order to win Christ, or to 
win souls, For my own part I am both astonished 
and delighted, that young men are found ready to 
make the sacrifices they do, whilst comforts are so 
popular at home. I dare not, however, conceal the 
fact, that we can never evangelize the world, until 
both Churches and Missionaries make more sacri- 
fices than they do, so far as the East is concerned. 
Both India and China were, no doubt, less perilous 
and expensive to live in, when the Syrian Missiona- 
ries went there, than now. There is a new state of 
society, as well as an altered state of climate; and 
therefore it would be bad policy and base cruelty, to 
risk the life or influence of Missionaries, by a nig- 
gardly support. We must not, however, forget 
either apostolic example, or the imitations of it which 
the history of the first Syrian Churches and Mission- 
aries presents. Both had some way of going to 
work in Asia which we have yet to learn. 

I will now disentangle from Moshiem's Tartarian 
Church History, the substance of what he affirms 
and admits concerning China. This will best ac- 
credit any additions or illustrations which my own 
researches furnish. Now Moshiem, although he re- 
jects the tradition of an Apostolic visit to China, and 
discredits the opinion of both Kircher and Ortelius, 
32 



370 MEMOIRS OF THE 

that the Gospel was preached there in the first cen- 
tury, acknowledged that at a "little later period" it 
was carried "to China, Seres, and Tartary." "It 
may be proved,'" he says, "by the Syriac records, that 
at the beginning of the fourth century Christianity 
was flourishing in the provinces of Chorasan and 
Mavaralnahara; and from a variety of learned testi- 
monies, we may admit that although the Gospel was 
not introduced into China by the Apostle Thomas 
himself, it was yet proclaimed there by the first 
Christian teachers after the Apostolic age." 

His reasons for this belief are the following: — 
" Arnobius, who flourished in the third century, ex- 
pressly mentions the Seres amongst the people who 
had then embraced Christianity; and it is universal- 
ly acknowledged that the Chinese nation is meant." 
I may just add here, that Arnobius describes, not an 
infantile, but a confirmed state of Christianity, or 
such as Persia then presented. — Book 2, p. 50. 

Again; Moshiem says, "The antiquity of Chris- 
tianity in India is proved by La Croze in the clearest 
manner;" and then he argues, that as the archiepis- 
copal See of China was originally conjoined with 
that of India, the metropolitan seats must have been 
chosen at the same time. "But," he asks, "why 
should a metropolitan have been appointed, unless 
the religion of Jesus had been spread far and wide, 
long before; and unless there had been many Bi- 
shops'? These things could not have been accom- 
plished in a short space of time. The Chinese, it is 
certain, were converted long before Salibazacha cre- 
ated metropolitans." — Hist. Tartary, p. 8. 

Moshiem's object, be it remembered, is not to set- 
tle the question of the origin of Christianity in Chi- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D- 371 

na, but to base upon the fact, that "its healthful 
doctrines" having been preached there in the earlier 
ages, this argument, — "If China itself was so soon 
illuminated by the light of Divine Truth, why should 
not Tartary have shared the blessing, seeing some 
of its provinces bordered on Syria, and thus were 
nearer to the source from which the glorious light 
emanated?" — p. 9. Thus Moshiem is not making 
out a case for China, but appealing to ascertained 
and acknowledged facts. And incidental appeals of 
this kind are often the most valid proofs in history. 

The only great public monument of the early 
Christianity of China, which has yet been discovered, 
is that which Dr. Milne calls " the stone, tablet of 
See-Gan." This "Syro-Senic monument," Moshiem 
calls "a matter of greater moment" than any of the 
coins which have been found. It was discovered at 
Sigan-fu, in the seventeenth century. The inscrip- 
tions upon it are partly in Chinese and partly in Sy- 
riac; and contain certain doctrines which prove, 
says Moshiem, that the Nestorians erected it, a. d. 
781. The Syriac compartment of the stone records 
the names, seventy in number, of the first Missiona- 
ries from Syria to China, whose names had not pe- 
rished. 

This "valuable treasure of antiquity" has not, as 
might be expected, passed unquestioned. It created 
a sensation in Europe, when Kircher published a fac- 
simile of it in his Prodroma-Copto. The Jesuits, of 
course, were suspected of forging it, and certainly 
their character was no pledge for its authenticity. 
Moshiem, however, acquits them of all fraud in this 
matter, as he well might: for it brought no glory, 



372 MEMOIRS OF THE 

but that of discovery, to their own church; and nei- 
ther she nor they would have forged a compliment 
to " the Nestorian Heresy." It was, however, said 
to be invented, in order to prove to the Emperor of 
China, the antiquity of Christianity in his country; 
and Moshiem, although He (( fearlessly acquits" the 
Jesuits on this point also, hardly answered the ob- 
jection, by saying, " that they had showed clearly, 
before the monument was discovered, that the name 
of Jesus had been known to the Chinese," much ear- 
lier than the date of the stone. This is Le Compte's 
argument. But the date itself is better proof,4hat 
the tablet was not got up by the Jesuits for this pur- 
pose. Had they invented it to prove the antiquity 
of Christianity, it would have been dated back to 
apostolic times, according to their own tradition that 
St. Thomas went into China. 

The next proof of the prevalence of Christianity, 
in the ninth century, in China, to which Moshiem 
appeals, is, that on the revolt of a certain Baicher, 
many Christians were martyred in the city of Canfu 
or Canton. In this century, also, Ehn Wahab, an 
Arab, had an interview with the Chinese Emperor, 
who showed him paintings of Noah, Moses, and of 
Jesus Christ, riding upon an ass; saying of the 
Saviour, "He was not long upon the earth: all his 
deeds were done in the space of thirty months." — 
Reuandofs Translation. Golius, also, mentions ano- 
ther ancient Mahometan traveller, who heard of a 
Monk in China, a. d. 978. Marco Polo, it is well 
known, found many Christians in China, in the 
thirteenth century. Even in the seventeenth cen- 
tury, "Ricci was told," says Purchas, " by some Mo- 
gore strangers, that in the Xensian province, were 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 373 

white men with long beards, who worship Jesus." — 
Pilgrim, p. 378. 

On reviewing these things, Moshiem says, " If they 
be well considered by the pious mind, the infinite 
goodness of the Supreme Ruler will be worthily mag- 
nified, because he suffered not the truth to be un- 
known even in the most distant countries of the 
earth, but made the name and glory of the Divine 
Redeemer to be proclaimed abroad at all times." 
Having said this, Moshiem goes back upon his ground, 
as if he suspected that he had not given the best 
proofs, or felt that "the pious mind" deserved more. 
He, therefore, introduces the celebrated Nestorian 
Missionary, Subachabesus. This man was the first 
scholar of his age, and the glory of the Nestorian 
school of Beth-Abensis, in Central Assyria. But the 
patriarch of the Syrian church wanted a bishop for 
his churches in Gelo and Dailmistge. He, therefore 
ordained Subachabesus, that he might ordain pres 
byters wherever they were needed. But the Mis 
sionary would not merge himself in the prelate 
The moment he had done with episcopizing, he be. 
gan to evangelize beyond the limits of his diocess 
and proceeded to the extreme boundaries of Tartary, 
Cathay, and China, converting many people. This 
was in the eighth century. (l But this apostolic 
Missionary," says Moshiem, " reaped not the reward 
of his labours from men: on returning to Assyria, he 
was murdered by the barbarians." Little as we 
know of the details of this martyr-missionary's 
labours, it is impossible not to sympathize with 
Subachabesus, somewhat as we do with Heber. 
Like Heber, he was an elegant scholar, naturally fond 
of retirement. He had, also, a heart for home scenes 



374 MEMOIRS OF THE 

and society, and yet he laid all its yearnings upon 
the altar of Missions, as a "living sacrifice" unto 
God. If he did not leave the cloistered cells and 
shades of Beth-Abensis without a struggle between 
taste and conscience, yet, judging from Asseman's 
account of him, he nobly forgot them all, when once 
" far hence amongst the Gentiles," except when he 
remembered that they sheltered, in inglorious ease, 
companions of his youth, who ought to have been 
partners of his labour. It seems to have been in 
order to draw them into China and Cathay, and to 
rouse Beth-Abensis from study to enterprise, that 
he bent his steps homewards again. He was not 
abandoning his Mission, nor yielding to home sick- 
ness, nor playing the fearful game of " limited ser- 
vice;" but, like Williams, returning to strengthen his 
Missionary staff, and to pledge the churches, with 
their patriarch, to new efforts. It was in this spirit 
Subachabesus was coming home. Perhaps this was 
known to be his errand wherever he came, and thus 
led to his martyrdom: for as his own labours had 
converted many idolaters, the " craftsmen " were 
likely to say to the mob, " This Paul hath persuaded 
away much people from the gods which all Asia 
doth worship." 

What shall we say to these things'? It seems 
hard that " burning and shining lights" should be 
thus suddenly extinguished, just when most wanted. 
The fact is, more of them were wanted in China, 
Cathay and India, at the time than the living voice 
of Subachabesus could have called into the field. 
God, therefore, called, by the voice of the Martyr's 
blood, at the doors of all the cells in Beth-Abensis; 
■ — and not in vain! The Patriarch "substituted for 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 375 

him, Kardagus and Jaballaha," says Moshiem, " with 
fifteen others from this famous monastery. Some of 
them were sent into China; and one of them, David, 
as its Bishop. Jaballaha died, although not by the 
hands of the barbarians, by hard labour for them." 
Timotheus was the Nestorian Patriarch, under whose 
auspices these undertakings were accomplished. See 
also, Jlsseman, Vol. iii. p. 489. 

The first successful effort made by Rome in 
China and Cathay was at the close of the thirteenth 
century, when John de Monte Corvinus was sent 
into Asia. He went boldly to the great Chan at 
once, and proffered religious instruction to him. He 
succeeded also in building two churches in Pekin, 
under the sanction of the Emperor, who delighted to 
hear the children chanting the Litany. He also 
translated and published the New Testament and 
Psalter in the Tartar language, "in a very beautiful 
form," says Moshiem; who argues thus from the 
facts: "it is evident from these excellent endeavours 
of Corvinus, that he burned with a sincere desire 
to convert the heathen. Had he desired only to 
make them Romanists, he would not have translated 
the New Testament into the Mogul language. But 
he wished to make them Christians, and set before 
them the law of Christ." I find amongst my memo- 
randa, but without the name of the authority, the 
pleasing fact that Corvinus, besides baptizing 5,000 
children in Pekin, bought also 150, in order to edu- 
cate them at his own expense. This school was, 
no doubt, the chanting choir which Moshiem men- 
tions. 

He adds, that the Pope commanded Aegedius 
Romanus to prepare a Catechism of Christian doc- 



376 MEMOIRS OF THE 

trine, as a help to Corvinus in spreading the Gospel. 
My notes say, that his holiness, Clement, had the 
Catechism filled with pictures, that it might be more 
popular than the Missionary's version of the New 
Testament. Be this as it may, the other helps sent 
to Corvinus from Rome, did not long sustain his in- 
fluence. It almost died with him, although at one 
time it was so great, that to confirm it, the Pope 
commanded the suffragan Bishops, whom he sent 
out, to be as subject to the Archbishop of Cambalu 
as to himself. — Moshiem. His holiness at the time, 
however, was availing himself of the influence of 
Corvinus, in order to win over to his own side Ti- 
mur, the great Chan of Tartary. — Appendix, No. 38. 

In the beginning of the fourteenth century, Odo- 
ricus, de Portu Naonis, a ransciscan, spent some 
years in Pekin. In 1330, he came home, and wrote 
an account of his travels. He did not go out, he 
says, at the command of the Pope, but of his own 
accord, to improve his mind. What improvement 
his mind acquired, I do not know; but his manners 
must have undergone a considerable change; for he 
had to meet the Emperor at all the royal feasts, and 
to pronounce the benediction. He says, also, that 
" through his instrumentality, many of the great 
nobles of the court were led to embrace the Chris- 
tian faith."— Dr. Halde, c. iii. Altogether, the ac- 
counts given by Odoricus, as related by Bolland and 
Henschen in the Actis sanctorum, led Moshiem to 
say, "Thus flourishing appears to have been the 
state of the Tartar and Chinese church in that 
age." 

It deserves particular notice that, at this time, the 
Franciscan Missionaries in Asia were skilful physi- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 377 

cians. They had not, however, the honesty to 
ascribe the cures they performed to the real cause, — 
the power of medicine: they called them miracles, of 
course; and such all extraordinary cures would seem 
to a barbarous people. Accordingly, almost every 
patient who was cured, became a convert. This 
fact is instructive, now that medical Missionaries 
begin to form a part of our agency in China. The 
want of the " gifts of healing " there, was early and 
deeply deplored by both Morrison and Milne: but the 
American Missionary Board was the first to under- 
stand them, and Dr. Parker, of Philadelphia, the 
first to respond to them. Sir Henry Halford under- 
stood this question before we did. We have, how- 
ever, followed the American example, at last, and 
sent out Messrs. Lockhart and Hobson; men of 
equal piety, talent, and science. So far we have 
done wisely. Should the experiment succeed, how- 
ever, and medical skill acquire, in China, any thing 
of that popularity which mathematical science once 
had at Pekin, we shall do well to remember that the 
French Missionaries were insnared by their science, 
and the French nation so fascinated by its influence, 
that their zeal for the Gospel became a mere thirst 
for national glory. Colbert made mathematics the 
glory of both Church and King, in his management 
of the French Missions in China; Le Compte him- 
self being judge. Avril says, that when Couplet 
returned to France, he was quite the lion of Paris, 
for a time. And it is just possible, that there would 
be a rush of medical candidates, were any physician 
to acquire the fame of Schaal, Verbiest, or Couplet. 
In the mean time, however, the pretended miracles 
of the Romanists in China, are not unworthy of be- 



378 MEMOIRS OF THE 

ing studied as medical facts, by those who feel inte- 
rested in this question. They are, indeed, " lying 
wonders;" but still some of them are truly wonder- 
ful, as cures. And their fame lives yet in China, 
and leads to imitations. Even so late as 1807, a 
Chinese impostor was executed in Tonkin, for at- 
tempting miraculous cures. " He gave out that he 
could cure all evils," says Guerard, "and many 
thousands of deluded wretches flocked around him. 
He died, prophesying that he would rise again in 
three or ten days." — Report of Chinese Missions for 
1809. 



CHAPTER XXII. 

THE ASIATIC PRESTER JOHN. 

This was once a name of renown in Europe. 
Popes and princes vied with each other to discover 
Prester John. He was so much talked of in the 
middle ages, that it became proverbial, even amongst 
the common people, to call a happy lot, "a place in 
Prester John's land." And yet, neither popes nor 
the people knew well, then, where this great Chris- 
tian prince dwelt. The first embassies in search of 
" this second Croesus," as Moshiem calls him, were 
sent into ^Ethiopia. He dwelt at Caracor, the ca- 
pitol of Tenduch, or Tanguth, a region in Tartary, 
adjacent to China: but the ambassadors of the king 
of Lusitania found him, as they thought, in the em- 
peror of Abyssinia; who, because he also was a 



RE?. W. MILNE, D. D. 379 

Christian Croesus, must, of course, be Prester John! 
This was in 1487. But in 1308, and in 1177, the 
popes pretended to have had messengers from him. 
Alexander III. played him off, as his friend and ally, 
against the Emperor Frederick, who had driven his 
holiness from the Vatican to Venice; and Clement 
V. promised the Prester's help to the crusaders. 
And at all these periods, his was a name to conjure 
or conquer with; for, besides the mystery which sur- 
rounded it, sixty-nine Christian kings, besides five 
Mahometans, were said to be tributary to it, and one 
hundred and twenty-seven archbishops, with twenty 
bishops under each of them, bowed to it. This was 
his fame at Rome.' — Dr. Geddes' 's Eccl. Hist. Ethiop. 
p. 22. And it was not less at Constantinople, in 
the twelfth century. The "glorious John" of that 
age, sent a letter to the emperor, still more astound- 
ing than these reports. According to his own ac- 
count of himself, his state had no parallel. Princes 
and prelates were his ordinary servants, and the stars 
of heaven the only fit emblems of his power and 
glory ; — Jlssemari's JBibl. Orient. Vol. iii. c. 9. — Mo- 
shiem's Tartary, App. No. 1. Extravagant as all 
this is, there is not a little truth in the fame of Pres- 
ter John. Dr. Geddes, if 1 understand him, must 
have forgotten some of the books he mentions, when 
he said, that " the whole story of this enchanted 
Asiatic Christian empire was invented and kept up 
by the trumpeters of the holy war; no such empire, 
having been discovered in Asia even to this day."j 
This is as far below the truth as the popes went 
above it. 

Moshiem has carefully investigated the matter in 
his history of the ancient Tartaric Church, which I 



380 MEMOIRS OF THE 

shall chiefly follow, except when I can refer to more 
accessible books, or quote subsequent discoveries. 
The reader must not, however, expect here all the 
information his curiosity may wish for. My object 
is, simply, to interest him on behalf of Asia, by tell- 
ing as much of the little I know, as shall awaken 
sympathy for those vast regions which the Nesto- 
rians so nobly penetrated, and so long influenced. 
There is, indeed, reason to fear that the Nestorian 
Missionaries of " Prester John's land," were neither 
so spiritual or orthodox as we have seen some of 
their brethren in other quarters, at an earlier period. 
They were, however, quite equal to both the Greek 
and Latin priesthood of the middle ages. 

The first Prester John of Tartary arose with the 
eleventh century. Whilst merely a king, he lost 
himself one day in the depths of a forest, where he 
had been hunting. A celestial being, he said, (or 
as Moshiem conjectures, a venerable Eremite or 
Anchorite) found him, and offered to place him in 
the right road again, if he would promise to confess 
the name and doctrine of Christ. He agreed to the 
terms; and on his arrival at home sent for some 
Christian merchants who were in his camp, to learn 
from them the way of salvation. Having heard 
them, he began to worship the Saviour, and sent to 
Ebediesu, the nearest Nestorian bishop, a request for 
baptism, coupled with some objections against ab- 
staining from flesh on fast-days. Ebediesu was 
then the metropolitan of Maru; a name well known 
to the readers of Asseman. He submitted the whole 
case to the Nestorian Patriarch, accompanying it 
with high eulogiums on the character of the prince. 
The result was, that this Tartar king of the Kerits 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 381 

was baptized by the name, John. Missionaries, also, 
were sent into his kingdom; and soon 200,000 Tar- 
tars followed his example. 

This "benefit to the Christian religion," as Mo- 
shiem calls the conversion of the Kerit-Tartars, ex- 
plains, I think, the real origin of the title Prester; a 
word which has occasioned "no small stir" amongst 
the learned. I. C. Scaliger derives it from the Per- 
sian word, Presteghani, which signifies apostolic; a 
title very appropriate, and likely to have been given 
to a king who had set such an example, and who 
must have used much influence amongst his people 
in favour of Christianity. I do not know whether 
Scaliger reasons thus from the etymology he has 
given. Moshiem does not, although he seems to 
prefer Scaliger's to all others. Purchas also, al- 
though he calls John, indiscriminately, Presbyter, 
priest, and precious John, prefers Prestigian, as the 
true etymology, because, he says, " Scaliger is the 
Alpha of learned men in our age." — Pilgrim, p. 560. 
Besides, it will readily occur to any one, that Pres- 
byter or Priest would hardly have been a compli- 
ment to a powerful Lama, as well as Chan, in the 
eleventh century, whatever it was in the fourteenth 
when Prester John's land was tributary to the Mo- 
gul emperor. 

The next Apostolic John, of whom we have any 
authentic account, is probably the one who wrote lo 
the Greek Emperor, Alexius, in the twelfth century. 
He is said to have waned against Persia, and to have 
taken Ecbatana itself. He determined also to suc- 
cour the Christians in Syria and Palestine; or, as 
Purckas says, " to free Jerusalem from Saracenic 
Bervitude;" but, after encamping on the banks of 
33 



382 MEMOIRS OF THE 

the Tigris, he abandoned the enterprise suddenly, 
and returned home. Purchas says, "because he 
could not find a passage " for his army. Moshiem, 
however, says, on the authority of Gabulens, that 
"from some unknown cause he was obliged to re- 
turn." 

The last of the great Prester Johns was subdued 
by'Zenghis Chan, and slain by.Taianus. The con- 
queror, however, married the daughter of his victim, 
although he knew her to be a Christian, as well as 
to be under the influence of the most popular Nes- 
tcrian monk in Tartary. 

It will throw some light upon the knowledge 
which the Chinese had of Christians at this time, as 
well as prove the extent of Christianity in Tartary, 
to state here, that the Emperor of China sent an 
embassy to congratulate Togrul, the last Prester, on 
his accession to the title. Then the Emperor ad- 
dressed him, as the Aunak-Chani, or great Chan of 
Tartary. Moshiem, Asseman, and La Croix, state 
this fact. It was also to him, according to Baronius, 
that Pope Alexander III. wrote from Venice. What- 
ever exaggerations, therefore, may characterize the 
name of Prester John, it had then weight enough to 
win public honours from the Emperor of Germany 
in his designs against the Pope. Zenghis Chan, 
also, the conqueror of Asia, evidently deemed it an 
honour to oblain John's daughter in marriage. All 
this, I am aware, proves nothing in regard to the 
purity of Christianity in Tartary then, or the spiri- 
tuality of its priests and people. Neither, however, 
could well be lower in Tartary than they were in 
Europe; and therefore it is saying not a little to the 
credit of the Nestorians, that they had as much reli- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 385 

gions influence in the barbarous nations of Asia, as 
Popes or Patriarchs in Europe. Another thing also 
is certain, if the visit of the Pope's legate to the last 
Prester John be a fact, — that Rome obtained no con- 
cessions to her supremacy, or her peculiarities, from 
the Nestorian pontiff. — Moshiem , s Tariary, p. 28. 
If the Aunak-Chan listened to Philip as the Pope's 
physician, he had no ears for him as the Pope's le- 
gate, Baronius himself being witness. 

Neither the fame nor the family of the last Pres- 
ter died with him. In the thirteenth century, Marco 
Polo found a descendant of the family reigning ovei 
the kingdom of the Kerits; and up to the beginning 
of the fourteenth century, others of them reigned in 
Tenduch, India, and Cathay. By that time, how- 
ever, they were hardly Nestorians. John Monte 
Corvinussays, that he found one of them who " had 
been a Nestorian," and succeeded in converting him 
to the Catholic faith. Whoever this was, he had 
not forgotten the ecclesiastical rank of his Fathers 
altogether; for he took orders from Corvinus, and 
assisted at mass in his regal robes. 

Some of the family of Zenghis Chan also became 
Christians. His second son, Zagatai, the viceroy of 
Samarcand, publicly professed the doctrines of. the 
cross, and founded the church of John the baptist on 
the occasion. Marco Polo says, that the roof of this 
edifice was supported by one pillar, which rested 
upon a sacred stone taken from the Saracens; and 
Moshiem thinks that this foundation was the famous 
"black stone" of Mecca. However this may be, 
it seems certain that the Saracens managed to re- 
move the stone, without bringing the roof on their 
heads. 



384 MEMOIRS OF THE 

Some of the Emperors of the Mogul dynasty in 
India, also, retained something more than mere cu- 
riosity towards Christianity. Akbar was again and 
again, " almost persuaded to be a Christian," by the 
Goa Missionaries. He despised the Koran, but ve- 
nerated the New Testament, and erected an altar to 
Jesus Christ in his court. But his harem, he said, 
" tore Jesus Christ from his heart." He added, 
" in a word, the Gospel is too pure, and my manners 
too corrupt." The struggles of Akbar between con- 
viction and passion, are best told in Catron's transla- 
tion of Dr. Manouchi's Memoirs of the Mogul Dy- 
nasty. An English edition of this work was pub- 
lished in London, in 1826. It well deserves to be 
studied by young Missionaries for India: for it was 
compiled at the court of Delhi and Agra, whilst 
Signor Manouchi was physician to the imperial fa- 
mily; and thus throws new lights upon Indian Ma- 
hometism. Even Tamerlane, it appears, was no 
Mussulman at heart. He turned his arms against 
Bajazit, and marched to combat a Mussulman whose 
sect he hated, in aid of a Christian Prince whose re- 
ligion he respected. — Mogul Dyn. p. 15. Moshiem 
also admits that Tamerlane, like Zenghis Chan, 
had no great faith in the Koran, but denies that he 
had any faith in Christianity. 

But although all the descendants of Prester John 
retained some leaning towards Christianity, and 
many of them continued Christians, none of them 
seem to have attempted to renew his pontificate. 
The strangers who visited Rome in 1482, and told 
the Pope that they were sent by Prester John for a 
Romish bishop, were evidently from ^Ethiopia, and 
not from Tartary. They did not, however, tell a 



REV. TV. MILNE, D. D. 385 

falsehood: for their princes had been long known in 
Europe by that name, and their land was the first 
that was searched for that potentate. 

Odoricus, of Naon, who visited Tartary in the 
beginning of the fourteenth century, found the ori- 
ginal domains of the Presters reduced to a narrow 
compass: " I went from Cathay," he says, " into the 
land of Pretesoan, which is but a hundredth part of 
what was formerly called by that name." He then 
went into Thibet, and visited the grand Lama, as he 
is now called. Odoricus, however, calls him the 
Jlbbassi, and says that the name signifies Pope. — ■ 
Jlct. Sanct. Vol. I. p. 983. 

Thus the Nestorian Church, in Tartary, like its 
regal pontiffs, gradually passed away. But the Tar- 
tars remained. What, then, did they become when 
they ceased to be Christians] This is a natural 
question, but it is not easily answered. We know 
too little of Prester John's land now to be quite sure 
that all the Tartars became either idolaters or Ma- 
hometans. There may be some fragments of Chris- 
tianity there still, which a future Dr. Buchanan 
may bring into the same notice which he obtained 
for the Syrian church. This, however, is not likely. 
But it is still more unlikely that either such an of- 
fice as Prester John's, or all the customs of a people 
who had been Christians for ages, would be allowed 
to pass away at once, as if they had never been; for, 
to say nothing of principle, habit and superstition 
must have upheld some of the old rites and forms of 
Christianity for a long time, whatever other system 
the people were led or lashed into. All Druidic rites 
are not yet banished from our country. Our lan- 
guage will perpetuate the memory of Baal, and the 
33* 



3S6 MEMOIRS OF THE 

names of the old British gods, unless, like the old 
style, they should be abolished by act of parliament. 
To whatever altars, therefore, the Tartars went 
when they apostatized from Christ, they were sure 
to carry with them not a few of their old ceremonies, 
and even some of their Christian sentiments. But 
that subject will come before us in the chapter on 
the Lamaism of Tartary. 

It is not altogether without reason that I have 
hinted at the probability of some future Buchanan 
finding in Tartary some Nestorians yet. Even in 
the beginning of the last century, Moshiem says, a 
man arose in Russian Tartary, claiming to be a de- 
scendant of Presier John's, and was soon followed by 
vast multitudes, who venerated him as a god de- 
scended from the skies. " The Russians have not 
yet," (1730,) he adds, "been able to allay the ex- 
citement " created by this impostor. — Eccl. Tart., 
Note, p. 19. 

Thus, long does the power of a regal name last, in 
connexion with a nominal Christianity. Kings can 
prolong forms, however unfit they may be to defend 
or perpetuate the faith. The first kings of a new 
creed, especially, will leave an example for good or 
evil, which will live to be old. Both the Tudors and 
the Stuarts have ecclesiastical influence in England 
yet. The glorious revolution did not dethrone many 
of their maxims in the church. It becomes, therefore, 
a grave question for both Missionaries and the Socie- 
ties which regulate and sustain them, — and especially 
for the churches which sustain both, — how far kings, 
queens, and chiefs, in Africa and the islands of the 
Pacific, should be identified as such, however pious, 
with the Christianity of their dominions. The Lon- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 387 

don Missionary Society especially, must now look at 
this question in all its bearings, because its catholic 
principles leave its Missionaries at full liberty to intro- 
duce the government of whatever church they came 
from; — Independent, Presbyterian, or Episcopalian; 
and, thus, one may give too much, and another too lit- 
tle, power, somewhere, to the civil magistrate. Con- 
trasts of this kind, happily, have not arisen yet. Our 
Missions, however, are watched. Professor Lee 
ascribed their success in the South Sea islands, 
to the aid of the civil power. — Lett. ii. p. 57. 
Mr. Williams answered as became him, without 
ceremony or circumlocution, "Now this assertion, 
it is not founded in truth: I am, moreover, happy 
in being able to contradict the assertion of Dr. Lee." 
— Missionary Enterprises, p. 190. This is just the 
style in which to answer the worshippers of " nursing 
fathers and nursing mothers," when they ascribe con- 
version to human laws; but Missionaries must have 
the spirit of Williams, if they would continue to be 
able to say with him, "I can safely affirm that, in no 
instance has the civil power been employed to pro- 
pagate Christianity. — Ibid. p. 191. It is quite as 
possible, however, to underrate kings, as to overrate 
them, even in connexion with Christianity. They 
owe to it, if they believe it, all their influence, just as 
any one else does. But how that influence should be 
employed, except in protecting its peaceable adhe- 
rents, I frankly confess I cannot tell, although I am 
quite sure that Christianity scorns all their penal 
sanctions, however she may admit or welcome some 
of I heir laws, in her favour. 



388 MEMOIRS OF THE 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

THE LAMAISM OF ASIA. 

We are so much accustomed to the effrontery of 
the Pope in claiming almost divine honours, that we 
rather smile than weep, when we remember that the 
Dalai Lama, or chief priest of Thibet, is worshipped 
as God. Thus the moral sense gets blunted, by fa- 
miliarity with idolatry, except the forms of that ido- 
latry be revolting to humanity as well as to reason. 
We could not otherwise laugh at. the Lamalamalu of 
Tartary, whilst we weep because of the grim and 
grotesque idols of other heathen nations: for the Sa- 
viour once held that place in Tartary, which the 
grand Lama now holds in Thibet! Until Zenghis 
Chan subdued the last Prester John, Christ was, 
nominally at least, "crowned Lord of all," by the 
principal Tartar nations. But now, a wretched 
mortal is worshipped as Lama-Congiu, — as well as 
Lama-Lamai; or as " the everlasting father of hea- 
ven," as well as "priest of priests;" and yet no one 
thinks the melancholy fact worth mentioning! Like 
his pretended immortality, it is laughed at; although, 
to aggravate the enormity, the court of China pays 
divine honours to him. That court has, indeed, ex- 
acted homage from him, and made his godship Kotu 
almost, in Pekin: but they returned him the com- 
pliment in 1784, if not since then. He thus falls 
properly within the circle of my Asiatic researches. 

The latest accounts we have of modern Lamaism 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 389 

are by Turner and Bogle, who visited Lassa on be- 
half of the East India Company. They say, "the 
religious forms of it are so like Popery, that a Ca- 
puchin might easily hail a brother in a priest of the 
Lama." This will remind the reader of poor father 
Grueber's complaint, — that the devil must have 
taught the Lama to imitate holy mother Church 
and his holiness the Pope. Even Andrada was as- 
tounded at the resemblance; and wiser men, La 
Croze and Bayer, studied it deeply. One of the late 
Princes of Denmark obtained so much information 
about the ancient manuscripts in the college of the 
Lama, that he applied to a learned friend of mine to 
visit it, in order to ascertain their bearings upon 
Christianity and masonic mysteries. , 

I thus bespeak attention to the subject, in a half- 
playful, half- plaintive tone, that I may not be ex- 
pected to give a formal account of the Lamala- 
malu, nor be blamed if I fail to account for some of 
his peculiarities. Moshiem is against my opinion of 
the modern Tartarian pontiff: and, therefore, I feel 
no small hesitation in saying that I have an opinion 
of my own on the subject: for highly as I think of 
both Bayer and La Croze, I am afraid to lean to 
their judgment, even when Moshiem deliberately calls 
it in question. My difficulty, if not my diffidence 
also, is increased by the consciousness that the works 
of neither are familiar to general readers; and thus 
all parties come to be suspected of either credulity 
or speculation. 

It is, however, no fancy, that the Lamalamalu has 
great influence in China. This is my apology for 
bringing him into notice in a work on Chinese 
Missions. Adam Schaal (and I am not ashamed to 



390 MEMOIRS OP THE 

plead the precedent,) endeavoured to unmask him to 
the Emperor, during the palmy days of Jesuitism at 
Pekin: but although the Emperor confessed the 
Grand Lama to be a grand impostor, he was afraid 
to treat him as such. The fact is, the Bogdoi Tar- 
tars, who conquered China in 1644, are subject to 
him, and wear his cross. The emperor knew this, 
and paid him great honours, as well as made him 
splendid presents. — AvrWs Travels. 

It is owing, most likely, to this intimate connexion 
between the Lamas and the Emperors (for it was 
originally a connexion with Prester John,) that none 
of our Missionaries can find in the public annals of 
China, any reference to the ancient Christianity of 
China. This absence of all memorials of either 
Judaism or Christianity, is only what might be 
expected, when the Tartars conquered China. It 
was then their policy to suppress and erase whatever 
belonged to a religion which their fathers had aban- 
doned. 

I will now assume, for the sake of inquiry, that 
the Dalai Lama of Thibet, is, in one sense, a cor- 
ruption of Prester John; stating known facts, in 
order to ascertain whether this be a fact, I prefer 
this process to affirming, with Rees' Encyclopaedia, 
that "the Grand Lama is but a corruption of Prester 
John;" or with Gibbon, that "Prester John evapo- 
rated in the monstrous fable of the Lama;" or even 
with Marsden, in his Notes on Marco Polo, that 
"nothing is so likely." This is more easily said 
than proved. It is, however, more probable than 
the popular legend, to which Gutzlaff refers, — that 
an apostate Nestorian bishop "had himself deified." 
—Vol. i. p. 275. I know of no authority for this 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 391 

tradition. I have seen, in some Encyclopaedia, 
I think, a quotation from Albericus, which says, that 
in 1145, a Nestorian priest usurped the throne of 
Asiatic Tartary, on the death of Kem-Chan: but it 
says nothing about his deification. Besides, we 
have seen that the first Prester John arose with the 
eleventh century; and that in 1165 a second cor- 
responded with the Greek Emperor. Unless, there- 
fore, Albericus be misquoted, he must have mis- 
understood the origin of the Presters, and thus of 
the Grand Lama too. What, then, are the facts of 
the case 1 ? 

Now there was so much absolute heathenism in the 
religion of the Grand Lama, in the sixteenth centu- 
ry, that even the Emperor of China, although he re- 
vered him, refused to send Gherardini, a Christian 
painter, to lake his portrait, " lest the artist should 
be shocked at the Pontiff's idolatry." — Jartoux. Had 
the Emperor known that the Grand Lama was but 
a corruption of Prester John, lie could not have done 
the Jesuits a greater service than send them to see 
what a pope, or a patriarch, might become in course 
of time. But for the Reformation, the Pope of 
Rome would have been like the Lama of Thibet by 
this time. 

Few chapters in ecclesiastical history are so curi- 
ous as the transformation (if it be true) of Prester 
John into the Grand Lama. That chapter, how- 
ever, has yet to be written in our language. Would 
that I could tempt some real scholar to write it! I 
can only throw out desultory hints; and these only 
in their bearings upon the claims of Asia, and the 
duty of Missionary Societies. 

Anthony Andrada, the Jesuit, who resided some 



392 MEMOIRS OF THE 

years in Thibet, found many traces of Christianity 
in Lamaism. It owns a Trinity, although it wor- 
ships idols. It maintains that the second person 
shed his blood for the salvation of mankind; his body 
being pierced with nails; and yet the name of Jesus 
is not retained. The Grand Lama administers bread 
and wine, as a sacrament, to his priests. He wears 
the tonsure, like the Romish priesthood, only larger. 

These seem to be fragments of Nestorianism, which 
survived the conquests of Genghis Khan, and could 
not be suppressed by Budhuism. The Tartars took 
no more of the Indian heathenism than suited them. 
They embraced transmigration, and eat raw beef as 
usual! Even their priests, when they are in Pekin, 
feast and dress, Gerbillon says, like the Chinese. 

La Croze, after examining the prayers of Lama- 
ism, — some of which he has translated, — was of opi- 
nion that many of the best petitions are fragments 
of the ancient Christian liturgy of great Tartary, al- 
though the system is " now direct heathenism." 
And certainly some of the petitions are remarakable. 
For example, — "let our prayer be to God! Thou 
who art raised above all creatures, give us wisdom. 
Thou, true Lord, be merciful, and bless me, as thou 
hast promised. Send my guardian Angel at every 
hour, every day. Be ever with me: never withdraw 
thyself. Send, Lord, according to thy promise, thy 
Angel to our whole assembly. May the blessing 
promised to God's assembly be upon me. May the 
blessing of the strengthening Angel be upon me. 
May my prayer overflow and diffuse like water in 
spring!" This is not like heathenism. The adora- 
tions, however, are in the true " unintelligible sub- 
lime" of India, as Locker calls them. 



REV. W. MILNE, J>. D. 393 

Gutzlaff, as might be expected, heard enough of 
the Grand Lama in China, to awaken his curiosity; 
but found nothing to gratify it. " Is the Dalai La- 
ma," he exclaims, " the fabulous or real Prester John 
of ancient times'? Or is all this affinity only acci- 
dental 1 ?" This uncertainty about Prester John em- 
barrassed the inquiries of Gutzlaff: otherwise, he 
was in the right track, when he suspected that the 
Shamanist Budhuists, when they fled beyond the 
Himalaya, derived some of their rites from the " de- 
praved Nestorians of central Asia." — China Opened, 
Vol. i. p. 275. Moshiem himself, traces Lamaism 
to the Sammanoe, and labours to resolve it all into 
Budhuism. "Nothing is more certain," he says, 
"than that it is the same system as that of the 
Bonzes of China," Siam and Japan. There, how- 
ever, the system has no striking features of real 
Christianity in it, and was never suspected of de- 
riving any thing from corrupt Nestorianism. Only 
in Tartary has it any such vestiges of positive Chris- 
tianity. It is a serious matter, however, to differ 
with Moshiem. He seldom speaks strongly, with- 
out strong reasons; and, on this subject, his researches 
were extraordinary. Still, it is the fact, that Lama- 
ism is the only form of Budhuism which, by his own 
acknowledgment, presents any thing that ever any 
one has suspected of a real Christian origin. So far 
this is an anomaly. Bayer and La Croze felt it to 
be so; and Moshiem himself was not a little afraid 
to differ with them. 

We have seen, in the former chapter, that what- 
ever the Tartars became after they ceased to be 
Christians, they were sure to carry to their new al- 
tars some of their old rites, and thus to give a mixed 
34 



394 MEMOIRS OF THE 

character to the idolatry they embraced. Moshiem 
requires us to recognise this principle of our common 
nature, when he is explaining the corruptions of 
Christianity in primitive times. These, he says, 
were inevitable when the Schools of Philosophy gave 
converts to the church. This is true. It is, how- 
ever, equally true, that idolatry would be somewhat 
refined, if not a little Christianized also, when a 
church gave converts to heathenism. Moshiem 
ought, therefore, to have given Lamaism the benefit 
of his own general principles, especially as he found 
nothing else in Asia bearing such marks of Chris- 
tianity. 

Besides, it is both unnatural and unprecedented, 
that a great religious power should be allowed to 
pass away from one system, without some bold man 
trying to revive it on behalf of another system. 
Prester John's rank was just as likely to be appropri- 
ated by the high priest of the Shammanist Budhu- 
ists, in Tartary, as the Pope's authority in England 
was by Henry VIII. 

We thus obtain a natural clue to the labyrinth of 
Lamaism. This form of Budhuism was in Tartary, 
as Moshiem says, long before Prester John arose. 
But we never hear of it during the dynasty of the 
Presters. We hear of five Mahometan kings which 
were subject to John; but of no Shammanist. The 
sect must, therefore, have either remained indepen- 
dent, or too small to be noticed, whilst the Presteral 
Church was dominant: and in either case, its chief 
priest was sure to grasp at power whenever an op- 
portunity occurred. An opportunity did offer itself 
when that church was expiring. Accordingly, Odo- 
iicus, in the beginning of the fourteenth century^ 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 395 

found the chief priest of idolatry reigning over the 
Thibet portion of Prester John's land, under the 
name of the Jlbbassi. Now, to say nothing of the 
resemblance this name bears to the title of the Ethi- 
opic Prester John, (although the coincidence is curi- 
ous) — Odoricus says that it signifies Pope, and that 
this priest was " head of all idolaters." Whatever, 
therefore, be the precise meaning of the name, Lama, 
or more properly the name, Lamalamalu, it was not 
the first name assumed by the pontiff of idolatry in 
Thibet. At least, it was not the only name. See 
Purchas, p. 363. The modern historians of China, 
following De Guignes, can hardly be blamed for say- 
ing, that the Chinese Emperor, Ming-ti, sent to " the 
Grand Lama, at Lassa," when the prediction of Con- 
fucius — that " the Holy One would be found in the 
west" was supposed, in a. d. 65, to be fulfilled. One 
name is as good as another for the high priest of 
Lassa, whilst it is merely a name. I can find no 
evidence, however that this was the original name 
of the pontiff of Fo or Budh. It is not the name of 
his priests in India, nor is a cross their chief badge. 
Besides, it is only the name of the spiritual Prince 
of the country. The title of the temporal Prince is 
" Deva."— AviiPs Travels. 

My reader will now sympathize with old Purchas, 
in calling these questions " misty mysteries," and 
perhaps apply to me the older proverb, " Catch a 
Tartar if you can." I myself feel with Purchas, 
that "it is religion in us to suspend our discourse of 
this religion," as soon as possible. — Pilgrimage, p. 
359. 

What, then, seems to be the fact on this subject? 
Now, taking all things into the account, it appears 



396 MEMOIRS OF THE 

to me that the first Prester John, before he became 
a Christian, had been the Lama of the Shammanist 
Budhuists in his own territory; and that their Lama, 
when he saw the last Prester extinct, availed him- 
self of the fall of the Christian dynasty, to take 
measures for the restoration of the idolatry which 
the first Prester had abandoned. This would natu- 
rally lead the aspirant to make all the concessions 
and approximations he could, to the most popular 
Christian superstitions of the Tartarian Church; 
that thus he might conciliate its adherents to Bud- 
huism, as well as secure his own pontificate; for he 
could hardly look for John's power, apart from all 
John's ritual. 

Marsden, in his notes on Marco Polo, has assumed 
part of this theory, in order to account for the first 
Tartar Chan taking the title, Prester John, at his 
baptism; and not without reason; for it was custo^ 
mary amongst both the nobility and the Chans to 
combine the priestly office with the civil, or to be 
Lamas as well as chiefs. This is the case still in 
Tartary, and one reason why the Emperor of China 
pays so much deference to the Grand Lama. The 
first John was not likely, therefore, to lay aside his 
sacred rank, when he became a Christian; nor the 
Nestorians to wish him to cease from being both 
priest and king; and thus he was baptized Prester, 
or apostolic. This accounts, also, for the influence 
he had at once over 200,000 of his subjects, who fol- 
lowed his example in embracing Christianity at once. 
It was their high priest, as much as their king, they 
obeyed and copied. Accordingly, whilst their kings 
remained Presters, the Tartars, to a great extent, re- 
mained Christians. When, however, Christianity 



REV. W. MILNE, D. J>. 397 

lost the last Nestorian prince, and Zenghis Chan 
created a vantage ground for idolatry to rally upon, 
it was as easy as it was natural for the old Budhuist 
party to deify their high priest, as well as to accom- 
modate his ritual somewhat to the prejudices of the 
Christians. Gutzlaff thinks that the Budhuists of 
Thibet " borrowed many ceremonies from the Nesto- 
nans," even in the seventh century. — China Opened, 
Vol. ii. p. 218. In fact, Budhuism has been aplastic 
system every where, out of India. Gutzlaff says, 
that the Chinese moulded it into a shape to suit 
themselves; and it is evident from Xavier's discus- 
sions with the Japanese, that they had adopted the 
Chinese version of it. " Go to China," the Bonzes 
said; " we got our religion from them, and cannot 
change until you bring them under the yoke of 
Christ." — Turselline's Life of Xavier. La Loubere 
maintains that he could find no trace of "a Divini- 
ty" in Siamese Budhuism. — Jlsiat. Res. Vol. viii. p. 
400. Thus it was just as likely to accommodate 
itself to such Christianity as prevailed under the last 
Prester, as to the taste of China and Japan. In like 
manner, the deification of the Grand Lama is no 
anomaly in that system. Budh, or Fo, is merely a 
Sanaam, or saint, who appeared from time to time as 
a reformer, and disappears in the supreme felicity of 
Nurupan. There is a remarkable paper on this sub- 
ject in vol. ii. of the Bombay Transactions. 

Now, we can account for the remarkable speci- 
mens of Lamaic prayers, which La Croze translated, 
and deemed parts of an ancient Christian liturgy, as 
well as for all the Popery which Grueber blamed 
the devil for teaching at Lassa. 

Lamaism, however, is still at Lassa, and is a fot- 
34* 



398 MEMOIRS OF THE 

midable enemy to Christianity in China, — whatever 
may be thought of any man's theory of its origin. 
Moshiem seems wrong, and no one may be right, as 
to the rise and progress of this idolatry: but it reigns 
in Tartary, and has sway in China; and thus it has 
to be fought some day by our Missionaries. Both 
Missionaries and the churches, therefore, ought to 
know something of this "mystery of iniquity," that 
they may be prepared for the contest with it. It is 
an influential form of evil in China, whether they 
think so or not. The Jesuits, who were no mean 
judges of either human nature, or national prejudices, 
dreaded the influence of the Lama, quite as much as 
that of Confucius. Verbiest reckoned it "a kind of 
miracle," that the influence of the Lama over the 
Queen-mother at Pekin, did not defeat his own in- 
fluence with the Emperor. Her priests, he says, as- 
sured her that Lamaism had no bitterer enemies than 
the Christians. The Emperor himself could not 
overcome her repugnance to Verbiest, when he made 
him his own companion in a visit to Tartary. "You 
are not expected to pay your court to the Queen," 
was the excuse of the monarch for excluding the 
priest. The result of Verbiest's observation in west- 
ern Tartary was, that Christianity would not easily 
prevail whilst the Lamas stood. — Travels of the Je- 
suits, Vol. ii. p. 146. 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 399 



CHAPTER XXIV. 

A VOICE FROM THE TOMBS OF MORRISON AND 
MILNE, TO THE SCHOOLS OF THE PROPHETS. 

It is not by accident, nor by human concert, that 
there should thus cross your path, just as you are 
going to " serve at the altar" challengers for China 
and the East, who interpose a flaming sword in your 
way, until you judge righteous judgment between 
the claims of Home and Foreign service. " This is 
the Lord's doing" and, therefore, it ought to be both 
marvellous and providential iu your eyes: especially 
as the Altar at which you are about to consecrate 
yourselves is, itself, consecrated (o the service of the 
world at large, and destined to enlighten all the dark 
places of the earth. 

Not thus were Latimer and Knox, Watts and 
Doddridge, arrested and adjured, by loud voices 
from the living and the dead, when they began to 
ponder their ordination vows, and compare the claims 
of destitute churches. A destitute world was not thus 
forced upon their attention, whilst they were judg- 
ing of the path of duty. Their prayerful inquiry, 
"Lord, what wouldst thou have me to do?" if it 
glanced at all beyond the land of their fathers, 
could have no reference to " the land of Sinim" or 
to the shores of Ophir. No star had arisen in the 
east then, to reveal its darkness, or to guide wise 
men to its help. The Orient was almost unknown, 



400 MEMOIRS OP THE 

and altogether unpitied by Protestantism. But now, 

" The world is all before you, 
Where to choose." 

Neither the Reformers nor the Puritans had any 
choice, but amongst the British vineyards. They 
were "shut up" to Home, because shut out from 
all the world besides, except as exiles. 

This insulated position must, of course, have great- 
ly simplified both their deliberations and prayers, 
whilst searching for the path of duty. All the lamps 
of Providence shone then upon 

" A little spot enclosed by grace, 
Out of the world's vast wilderness." 

You cannot ascertain the path of duty so soon or 
easily now. It is both more wide and more winding 
than in the days of old; and must be examined un- 
der all the new lights which Providence has been 
kindling and accumulating around the church. 

Do you regret this] Would you prefer a state of 
things at home or abroad, in which you could lay 
your hand on the Altar, and swear ministerial alle- 
giance to Christ, without one Missionary feeling or 
recollection? Heaven would not register such vows, 
now that the whole earth is crying out for help! 
The groans of creation would prevent your vows 
from becoming a memorial before God, if they 
breathed no sympathy with the bondage of creation. 
Take care what you vow, whilst voices from all na- 
tions are thus ascending to the throne of God, and 
thundering around the church! The cry " Come 
over and help ws," is gone forth upon the four winds 
of heaven, and it cannot be stopped nor outspoken 
by any claim or cries of home affairs. All the in- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 401 

terests of the church are now at stake, upon the 
evangelization of the world. She must go back and 
go down in all her influence, if she do not go " into 
all nations," and preach the gospel. She must act 
out her commission now, or vacate her claims: for 
the compulsory principal dare not, and the volun- 
tary principal will not, sustain her, under any form, 
apart from action and enterprise. She must set 
herself to " save others," if she would save herself! 

You have not "fallen on evil times," (whatever 
church you belong to,) because you cannot take 
your place at the Altar so easily as your fathers did. 
The times are, indeed, past, when it was enough, in 
order to prove a call to the work of the Ministry, to 
be able and willing to preach the gospel any where 
at home. That was sufficient proof of being " called 
of God as was Aaron? whilst God had not thrown 
open the world to the church: but it is not enough, 
now that great and effectual doors are opened in all 
nations, and outstretched hands and streaming eyes 
are entreating help. This is as much and as cer- 
tainly the voice of Providence, as any opening in, 
or invitations from, the British Churches. It is, 
therefore, not Providence at large, but a part of the 
shadow of it, that you are watching, if you are 
weighing only calls and prospects at home. There 
is, indeed, much Providence in them. Yea, it may 
be your imperative duty to stay at home, just be- 
cause so many are wanted to go abroad. So far as 
you are individually concerned, there may be no- 
thing personally providential in all the aspects or 
appeals of the Heathen world. They cannot regard 
all the sons of the Prophets; and, therefore, they 
may have no direct bearings upon you. They do 



402 MEMOIRS OF THE 

bear, however, directly upon some, yea, upon many; 
and you may be one of the "chosen vessels" whose 
duty it is to bear the name of Christ "far hence 
among the Gentiles." It is, therefore, at your peril 
to go up to the Altar as a Minister until you have 
fairly and fully met the question, — What is my duty 
in this day of Missions'? You often and honestly say 
to God, when you think of going to his Altar to take 
his vows upon you, "If thy presence go not with me, 
carry me not wp." You cannot bear the awful idea 
of running unsent, or of studying unaided, or of la- 
bouring unblessed by God. No wonder! You will 
have to review through all eternity your ministerial 
choice and career. Judge, therefore, now, whether 
the Divine Presence is likely to " go with " you at 
home, whilst the Divine Command is calling for so 
many to go abroad? 

Again I say, it may not be your duty to quit your 
native shores: it is, however, your immediate duty to 
look this question fully in the face. It will force 
itself upon you before you die; and when you are 
dying, it will flash out upon your spirit, as the fore- 
runner of all the audits of your stewardship. At that 
solemn moment, next to the humble consciousness 
of being " in Christ," nothing will be more soothing 
than the conviction of having been in your proper 
place; or at least of having done all in your power 
to ascertain the will of God, as to your sphere, j 

Have you, then, done sol Will you do so now, 
" without partiality, and without hypocrisy?" Any 
one may skirt the confines of Omniscience, or bear the 
question within the outer "rings" of its heart-search- 
ing light, without ascertaining either the will of God, 
or the real bias of his own will. This is but com- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 403 

plimenting Omniscience; not consulting it. You 
cannot be impartial or sincere, unless you penetrate 
to the very farthest and brightest point, at which the 
"light full of glory" is accessible. Place your- 
self in the full blaze of divine scrutiny, if you would 
be successful or honest. There, — lay open your 
whole sou!, and the whole case of the heathen 
world; and keep both open, until you can appeal to 
him who knoweth all things, that you have no will 
of your own. "Dwell in" "this secret place of the 
Most High" until you can come out of it in a spirit 
which could meekly go before the universe, or up to 
the eternal throne, to avow its motives. 

Are you afraid of this process'? Do you suspect 
that it would overturn the anticipated fabric of your 
ministerial happiness? Is there any place ox person, 
for whose sake you shrink from coming to the light 
thus fully? " If your heart condemn you, God is 
greater than your heart, and knoweth all things." 
Besides^ he disposeth all things, as well as knoweth 
them: and, therefore, whatever you are willing to 
give up, for his service, he can take away. Do not, 
then, peril your fondest wishes, by consulting them 
first or chiefly. 

Perhaps you are already so placed and pledged, 
that it seems too late now to reverse your choice, and 
thus useless to review it in the orb of Omniscience. 
It cannot, you think, be honourably altered; and, 
therefore, it should not be unsettled. You did not 
mean ill when you made it, and as it is not bad in 
itself, you hope it may turn out well in the end. 

This is a delicate subject: but still it is not so dif- 
ficult as it seems. Engagements are, indeed, solemn 
things, and should be held sacred. To revise them 



■404 MEMOIRS OF THE 

is not, however, to violate them. In this case* it 
may confirm them: for it is not yet certain that you 
are called or qualified to go abroad. Or if you 
strongly suspect that your path of duty would have 
lain there, had not these engagements shut you out 
from it, why should not the reasons of this suspicion, 
if fully gone into, weigh as much with others as with 
yourself? If there be reasons which would alter 
your choice, were you free to yield to them, is it not 
just as likely they would sway another? At all 
events, it is your duty to submit them to every one 
concerned in your movements. Hush not up, hurry 
not over, a question, which, if not honestly dealt with 
now, may, embarrass, if not imbitter, your ministerial 
life through all its stages. 

If, however, you be quite free from all pledges to 
any place or person; and thus at full liberty to weigh, 
in the balance of the sanctuary, the comparative 
claims of China and the churches, I congratulate 
you, even if you have no leaning towards foreign 
service yet. I do not appeal to you* assuming that 
you have either a Missionary spirit or bias already. 
If, indeed, you have, so much the belter: but still, 
all that I want is, to obtain from you a fair hearing 
to foreign claims. Let them make their own im- 
pression, and produce their legitimate effect upon 
your spirit, as it is. Real Missionary spirit is the 
fruit of Missionary study. A sudden flash of zeal, 
or flow of sympathy for the Heathen, is no test of 
call or qualification to teach them, now that our So- 
cieties know what there is to do and endure abroad. 
Mind is wanted, as well as emotion: physical strength 
as well as devotional feeling. And in regard to China 
and the East, the order of mind most wanted there, 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 405 

is not to be called forth by mere spirit-stirring appeals, 
however holy or heroic. Sober facts and solid argu- 
ments, can alone draw out the kind of men suited to 
these spheres. The Chinese are not a barbarous 
people, except so far as Europeans and Americans 
brutalize them by opium. Even in India, it is the 
shrewdness and sensuality, more than the sanguinary 
horrors of Hindooism and Budhuism, that are to be 
grappled with now. Suttees are vanishing; but 
subtleties are increasing in number and ingenuity. 
Idols are at a discount; but skepticism bears a high 
premium. Education is popular; but it is prized only 
lor selfish reasons. Men of mere feeling, however 
ardent, are not adapted to this state of things. 
Any man can weep at a Pujah, or thrill with horror 
at a funeral pile, or hang his harp upon the willows 
of the Ganges and the Bhurampooter, whilst their 
waters and alligators are glutted with suicidal sacri- 
fices, and their eagles and vultures with infant vic- 
tims: but he must be a reasoning, a resolute, a 
prudent, as well as a holy man, who can gauge the 
springs of these enormities, and grapple with the 
motives of these infatuations. So also in China: there 
is neither such craft or cruelty, such pomp or sensu- 
ality, in their idolatry itself, as to stir up the spirit to 
indignation or horror. There is enough to wind up a 
great and good spirit to all the heights of solemn 
sympathy and patient enterprise; but nothing to 
enlist sentiment, or to enliven curiosity. Countless 
numbers, and cold delusions, and universal self- 
conceit, and heartless formality, make up " the 
image and superscription" of China: and, therefore, 
his eye must be far-reaching and keenly scrutinizing, 
as well as "single," who can read the natural cha- 
35 



406 MEMOIRS OF THE 

racter, so as to discover its valuable points, and devise 
lines of practical operation for its improvement. 

The man also, who sees no glory in the power of 
the press to move China; or no sublime efficiency in 
the calm and dew-like descent of Bibles and Tracts 
on " the land of Sinim;" or no moral grandeur in di- 
recting and gratifying the national taste for reading; 
is not the man for China. Yea, if his spirit cannot 
be stirred in all its depths, and fixed at all its heights, 
by the prospect of watching the mighty chaos of the 
Chinese mind, just in order to fathom its everlasting 
channels, and to discover its ground stream, that thus 
he may open a passage for future Missionaries, and 
pave the way for the moving of the Spirit of God 
upon the face of the dark waters, he is not the man 
for China. Yea, unless he can discern unspeakable 
glory in the foundation stone of the spiritual temple, 
which Morrison and Milne, as " wise master buil- 
ders," laid, and thus can shout, " Grace, grace unto 
it," as the sure pledge and prelude of the top stone 
being brought forth with the shoutings of the 
universe, he is not the man for China. He must, too, 
be able and willing to work under ground there, who 
would work well. Not that he will be unseen or 
unnoticed. Both the church and world will have 
their eyes upon him: the former in admiration and 
hope; the latter in curiosity and surprise. No name 
will be more waited for or welcomed than his, at the 
boards of Missions and on the platforms of meetings, 
when glad news come from far countries. Labourers 
in China will soon be the great land-marks of the 
Bible Societies, of both the old and the new world. 
And on no spot, more especially than on that where 
Bible Missionaries are laying the foundation of 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 407 

Christian Churches, will angels watch, or Providence 
smile. He is not "a wise master builder" whom 
this cannot both inspire and satisfy. The work is 
under ground, but its reward is on high: and all that 
is now doing above ground by others, in other places, 
will be improved by it, and identified with it, for 
ever. 

Dr. Morrison understood this; and it sustained 
him, under all the Herculean labour of translation 
and compilation: under all the solitude and sorrow 
occasioned by bereavements: under all the annoying 
restrictions of a jealous Government, and a monopo- 
lizing Factory: and, even, under all the mortifications 
which arose, when some of his favourite plans were 
thwarted or ill sustained. Yea, he so understood 
both his work and his reward, that he returned to 
pursue them, after seeing that the British Churches 
had no sympathy with him, except as the translator 
of the Scriptures into the Chinese. Whatever else 
he had lived and laboured for in China, they would 
hardly look at. 

He came to them with " the burden of China" 
pressing upon his spiritand absorbing all his thoughts; 
and thus reckoned that he had only to mention its 
countless millions and his own loneliness, in order to 
bring all the Churches to the help of the Lord against 
the mighty; but no man appreciated or understood 
his solemn appeal, in its intended sense. It was inter- 
preted as a mere call for a College! Even as that, 
it was all but confounded with certain Indian specu- 
lations, by the generality. He saw all this, and 
keenly felt it all: but it never unsettled his purpose. 
It dimmed his eye, and made him " dumb with 
silence;" but it did not alienate his heart from China 
or Britain. 



408 MEMOIRS OF THE 

You will now ask, how all this bears upon my ar- 
gument! Thus: — all this died with Dr. Morrison! 
It cannot happen again. The danger is on the other 
side now. Another Morrison would be almost ido- 
lized. See how public hope and sympathy hang 
upon his son! He is understood, and appreciated, 
and responded to, at once and universally. Could 
Mr. Morrison only say, that China Proper was 
"open," he might command the Churches and pick 
the Colleges of both Britain and America. 

I know what I am about in, thus dealing with 
facts: see to it— that you deal as honestly with 
them. Would that I could act upon them, as freely 
as I argue from them! But, alas, it is too late to 
think of acting: I can do nothing but write. You, 
however, can do more. 

In all this, I have not forgotten the question, " Is 
China open to the Gospel]" nor the command, 
"Open China." China Proper is not open: but 
around it, there is free access to at least fifty mil- 
lions of Chinese, who keep up a regular intercourse 
with it. This door has been open for many years: 
and if we refuse to enter it, why should Providence 
open others'? In fact, it is well that others are not 
yet opened: for who is fit to enter them'? Consider 
this. The existing state of things in that empire is 
just what it ought to be, whilst the existing state of 
things in the churches remains what it. is. God is 
" the God of order, not of confusion;" and, therefore, 
He will not throw open such an empire, until he 
can throw into it efficient agents, in something like 
sufficient numbers. The good shepherd "gently 
leads those that be with young;" and, therefore, he 
will not task nor tax his churches beyond their 



REV. W. MILNE, D. L>. 409 

ability. The unwilling and the unwise may insist 
on China being open to the Gospel, before they open 
their hearts or hands to China: but Providence is not 
thus unreasonable or unkind. He has too much 
regard even for their comfort, and too much pity 
even for their weakness, to bring on a demand upon 
their families or property, which would either im- 
poverish them, or tempt them to desert his cause 
entirely. He knows such men too well, and loves 
better men too much, to hurry on a crisis which 
would be fatal to the half-hearted, and overwhelm- 
ing to the simple. He will stir up no crusade fot 
China, which, like that for Palestine, would drain 
the resources or the strength of the British churches. 
Accordingly, Providence is making no demand, at 
present, beyond their ability. They are able to oc- 
cupy posts of observation and action, all around 
China. They are able to furnish and sustain as 
many agents as there are stations. They are, also, 
willing, waiting, yea, longing, to beled out to the help 
of the Lord in " these quarters." Already they are 
whispering his own question, "who will go for us]" 
and, ere long, they will thunder it, in a voice which 
will make " the posts of the doors " of all Colleges 
" wove/" 

He must have something more of Isaiah in him 
than the evangelical spirit of that Prophet, who is 
warranted to say at once, in answer to this question,, 
" Here am I, send me." In general, they are not the 
fittest to go, who are the first to offer. An immediate 
answer to a rousing or melting appeal on behalf of 
China or India, ought not to be accepted or given, 
unless it be the explosion of a " secret fire," which 
has been long pent up in the spirit, and only waiting 
35* 



410 MEMOIRS OF THE 

for an opportunity to explode. Then, it cannot be 
too promptly given, nor too readily accepted. Mor- 
rison responded at once to the appeal of Bogue, 
when Hardcastle appealed to the Mission College 
at Gosport, on behalf of China. He did right. His 
promptitude was prudence of the highest order. His 
spirit and the Society's purpose were evidently made 
for each other, like Adam and Eve; and, therefore, 
the moment they met, " they kissed each other." 
China, and the first thing that could be done there, 
(the translation of the Scriptures,) formed the precise 
element which his spirit, although unable to define 
it to itself, had long been "feeling after," with all 
the steadiness of an instinct, and all the cravings of 
a latent taste: and, therefore, whilst he moved into 
that element at once, he did so with as much deli- 
beration as delight. It had been the vision of 
years, and the object of all his prayers, although 
he could not name it, until it was brought before 
him as a reality. Then, ''■Adam called his wife's 
name Eve," 

Is there any great object, beyond the Home Mi- 
nistry, which thus, vision-like, floats around, or 
flashes across your spirit; disturbing or diverting it, 
whenever it tries to settle under any vine or fig tree 
in the British vineyard] Do you often feel as if any 
home sphere would, like the cave in Horeb, expose 
you to the question put to Elijah, — "What doest 
thou here 1 ?" This may be a " heavenly vision," al- 
though yet dim and undefined. Deem it not so, 
however, — if your health be delicate, or your nerves 
weak, or your spirits constitutionally low, or your 
tact for acquiring languages small, or your fear of 
dangers great. It is not " heavenly," in the sense 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 411 

of a call to go abroad, if your physical or mental 
powers be but questionably adapted to foreign la- 
bour. It is, however, heavenly in a sublime sense: 
for God is thus moulding your spirit to the love and 
espousal of the Missionary cause now, that, when 
you begin your ministry, and whilst you continue 
it, you may sustain that cause by your advocacy, 
and extend it by your example, at home. And, 
next to a high tone of spiritual mindedness, you can 
carry nothing more healthy into your future sphere, 
than the " holy fire " of Missionary zeal. Your 
flock, wherever it be, will certainly quarrel or de- 
cline, unless you fill their hearts and hands with as 
much of God's work at home and abroad, as they 
can hold. He must now "feed swine," (I mean 
Antinomians,) who will not make the sheep, and the 
lambs too, useful to the great shepherd. Let it be 
seen, wherever you go, that " it was in thine heart" 
to build a house unto the Lord, " not upon another 
man's foundation." David was not permitted to 
build the Temple; but no man contributed more to 
its erection than he did. His property or influence 
might be traced, in splendid forms, from its founda- 
tion to its top stone, and from the holy of holies to 
the court of the Gentiles. Thus any of you can 
make up, at home, for what you cannot do abroad. 
But you are not all placed thus. Some of you are 
fit, to go, and free to go. Both your frame and 
your aspect bear the stamp of enterprise. Only 
mark how they thrill to (he thrilling cry of Morri- 
son, in his "parting memorial:" "Alas, my bre- 
thren, how long shall the millions of eastern Asia 
inherit lies!" 



412 MEMOIRS OF THE 



" To every tone, with tender heat, 

Your heart-strings vibrate, and your pulses beat." 

Who then, will be baptized for the dead? Remem- 
ber; they are emphatically " the mighty dead:" so 
mighty, that a double portion of the spirit of Morri- 
son and Milne is sure to rest upon their first succes- 
sors; and if the tomb of Xavier, on the Island of 
Sancian, could call forth the flower of the Papacy to 
baptism for the dead, shall the tombs of the first Pro- 
testant Missionaries, at Macao, appeal in vain to Pro- 
testant Colleges'? God forbid! 

Be not afraid of the Chinese language. It is, in- 
deed, peculiar, even unique; but it is also fascinating. 
The Hieroglyphics are not all arbitrary. What can be 
finer than the symbol of friendship? — two pearls of 
equal size and purity; showing how rare and valuable 
it is. Besides, the language was acquired by many, 
even before Dr. Morrison published his Dictionary. 
Hear what his son says on this subject: — 

"It cannot be learned in a day, but demands long 
and attentive study. I say not this to discourage any 
one: for the number of those (not by any means men 
of great natural abilities or quickness of parts) who 
have attained a useful knowledge of the language, 
is a sufficient guarantee for the practicability of ac- 
quiring it." Add to this fact, the experience of the 
Popish Missionaries. They never failed to master the 
language. They went out young, and well-grounded 
in the classics, and making their purpose their fate; 
and they were soon able to speak in courts or cot- 
tages. So may you. It is not desirable, however, 
that all who go to China should contemplate the 
study of its classics, to any great extent. The ma- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 413 

jority ought, certainly, to prepare themselves to wield, 
with ease and power, the mighty energies and fa- 
cilities of the press: but some ought to set their 
hearts quite as resolutely upon acquiring the ver- 
nacular, with an express view to preaching the 
Gospel. Indeed, were I not too old and infirm to 
be worth the expense of being sent out, I, for one, 
(notwithstanding all my partialities to the pen) 
should feel it to be my duty to become a scholar 
in one of the Chinese day-schools for boys, that I 
might obtain just the same instruction which the 
natives give to their children. I certainly could 
learn what their children are taught: and that, with 
what I could acquire by frequent and friendly in- 
tercourse with the people, would soon enable me to 
tell them "the wonderful works of God, in their 
own tongue." I throw out this hint, because some 
of you may be hindered by the suspicion, that great 
proficiency in the written language of China is es- 
sential to usefulness. But this, although the gene- 
ral rule, admits of exceptions. Indeed, exceptions 
ought to be forced and fastened upon that general 
rule: for it is itself an exception to the general rule of 
Scripture. Preaching the Gospel is God's ordinance; 
and, therefore, no present peculiarity of China can 
be safely allowed to set aside preaching. All other 
methods of doing good "are lawful," yea, obligatory, 
whilst this is impracticable: but to make this practi- 
cable, ought to be the grand aim of all preliminary 
operations. 

And now, beloved young friends! who will be 
baptized for the dead? The eyes of the Churches — 
of the Societies — of the Chinese — of the World, are 
upon your ranks. The eye of Omniscience is upon 



414 MEMOIRS OP THE 

all your hearts! Shall God have to say, "I beheld, 
and there was no man to answer," when I asked, 
" Who will go for us 1 ?" What, no man among all 
the sons of the prophets! It may not, must not, can- 
not be, that prophets should not be found for China! 
Angels wait for your decision. The souls under the 
altar chide your delay. Hell will say, "Aha; so 
would we have it;"' if you all refuse. 

Redeem the character of Protestantism: for, hi- 
therto, Popish Colleges have furnished most Mis- 
sionaries for China. 



CHAPTER XXV. 

THE SYRIAN CHURCHES IN INDIA. 

"India," says old Turselline, in his life of Xavier, 
"is a country of Asia, somewhat in proportion to a 
man's tongue; being almost twice as long as broad;" 
— "and there be very certain proofs, that St. Thomas, 
the apostle, not only preached there, but also watered 
the same with his blood, bringing very many therein 
to the faith of Christ." The "certain proofs," Tur- 
selline leaves his readers to find out as they can. 
Other Jesuits are more accommodating. Father Bo- 
hurs specifies the little mount near Meliapore, and 
the grot too, where St. Thomas retired to pray, and 
where the spear of a Brahmin slew him. This is 
not all. There is a marble tablet in one of the 
chapels, he says, which was found by the Portu- 
guese, when digging up the ruins of the old city, 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 415 

'•'whereon is a cross with characters graved round 
about it, which declare that St. Thomas came to 
Meliapore with a palmer's staff in his hand, built a 
Church there, and won the kings of Malabar, Coro- 
mandel and Pandi, with many other nations, to the 
law he preached. The marble having on it divers 
stains of blood, the common opinion is, that he suf- 
fered martyrdom upon it. But however that may 
be — the marble was placed on the altar when the 
chapel was built; and the cross distilled some drops 
of blood in the sight of all the people, the first time 
that a solemn mass was said there; which also hap- 
pened many times in the following years, on the day 
when St. Thomas' martyrdom is celebrated." — Bo- 
hur's Xavier. No wonder Protestants should be as 
"slow of heart to believe" any thing whatever about 
Thomas having been in India, as Thomas himself 
was in believing the resurrection. Traditions which 
have such trash grafted upon them, may well dis- 
gust any sane mind. "A sound mind," however, 
will not overlook the fact, that the Indian tradition 
about Thomas must have been both rife and popular 
at Meliapore, before the Portuguese would have 
dared to graft such pretences upon the weight of his 
name. They had, however, secular as well as ec- 
clesiastical reasons for overdoing the Syrians, in ve- 
nerating the apostle. There were a hundred and 
ten Syrian Churches in Malabar then; and although 
the clergy no longer ranked next to the Nairs, or 
nobles, some of ihe laity along the coast were the 
principal merchants of the country; and the Por- 
tuguese wanted to monopolize the influence of both, 
if not to supersede them entirely. Besides, it be- 
came a point of honour with Rome, to subjugate the 



416 MEMOIRS OF THE 

Syrians of India to her yoke. The Pope would have 
allowed the mass to be said in Syriac, at Travan- 
core, Dr. Buchanan says, if they would have owned 
the supremacy of Rome. And strange as this seems, 
there must be some truth in it; for the Doctor him- 
self once heard a priest perform mass in both Syriac 
and Latin. Wrede, a distinguished writer in the 
Asiatic Researches, vol. vii. p. 373, states that one 
of their bishops was created a cardinal at Rome, in 
1567. He died, however, just after this disgrace. 

These concessions to this ancient church, as well 
as the coercions employed to subdue her, prove that 
his holiness thought she would be "a feather in the 
cap" of his triple crown. Now, although I do not 
admire his policy towards the Syrians, in any of its 
forms, I do both wonder and regret that only the 
Missionaries of the church of England, in our times, 
have taken any deep interest in them. I do not re- 
collect to have ever heard or read any kindling ap- 
peal on their behalf, or any kind notice of them, by 
the Missionaries of other societies, until my frierid 
Mr. Campbell, of Bangalore, in his noble work on 
" British India," just published, devoted a chapter to 
them. This is not as it should be: for, in one sense, 
that church is emphatically " a lily amongst the 
thorns." A torn and tarnished lily, I readily grant; 
which breathes but little of the fragrance of " the 
Lily of the valley." But still, it bears His name, and 
was torn for his sake. No other lily, planted in Asia 
by primitive hands, has lasted so long amidst the 
thorns of idolatry, or suffered so much. Although, 
therefore, I would not sentimentalize over her anti- 
quity, and have no sympathy whatever with her, 
because of her approximations to patristic episcopacy, 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 417 

I do love her, and wish to see her loved, " for the 
truth's sake," which has dwelt in her so long. 
What Henry Martyn calls " the devil with four 
faces" — (or Heathenism, Mahometanism, Popery 
and Infidelity) — has not been able to make the Sy- 
rian church deny the name of Christ. In a tithe 
of the time, during which she has kept the faith; 
and with none of her temptations to abandon it, the 
English Presbyterians became Socinians, and the 
Prester Tartars Lamaists. I do not wonder, there- 
fore, whoever else does so, that Dr. Buchanan called 
the boundaries of the Syrian churches in Malabar, 
"the delectable mountains." John Bunyan would 
not have objected to this application of his graphic 
phrase. It was a noble scene on one of these moun- 
tains, when Buchanan challenged a comparison be- 
tween his Syriac Testament, and the ancient copy 
from Antioch, which had been preserved so long at 
Angamalee! Well might Buchanan exclaim, when 
he saw the prospect of giving currency to the word 
of God in its first Indian sphere, — " God led me from 
Cambuslang." He evidently thought of Whitefield, 
at this hallowed moment. And no wonder. Had 
Whitefield never been at Cambuslang, Buchanan, 
humanly speaking, might never have been in Ma- 
labar. It was the memory of Cambuslang Chris- 
tians which inspired his memorable saying, "I wish 
to be a pure Namboory (of high caste) amongst 
Christians." 

We want a little of Buchanan's sympathy with 
the Syrian # church. It would do her good, as well 
as ourselves. She is now complimented, if not flat- 
tered, at the expense of purer churches; and thus in 
danger of attaching more importance to her nominal 
36 



418 MEMOIRS OF THE 

apostolicity, than to vital godliness: for what can 
she think when she sees or hears of Protestant Mis- 
sionaries and their churches, who, to say the least, 
are quite equal in piety and talents to their diocesan 
brethren, but are treated as schismatics, while she is 
hailed as " a little sister 1 ?" She has most likely for- 
gotten that Aghaeus, " the silk weaver," as the Sy- 
rian churches call him, was one of her founders: and 
thus she is likely to undervalue Missionaries who 
have been mechanics, when she hears them spoken 
of as uneducated " pretenders to holy orders." The 
only influence which this slander can have upon her 
priesthood, must be to divert their attention from 
that personal Holiness, without which no man has 
any right " to bear the vessels of the Lord," to that 
conventional holiness which any man may inherit 
or buy; and which, as an heir-loom, they inherit 
through a longer and purer channel than the British 
hierarchy can pretend to. One of the ornaments of 
that hierarchy, the Bishop of Calcutta, has just said 
of them, " How readily should we acknowledge 
what is good in the Syrian churches, — without re- 
quiring of them conformity to our liturgical worship, 
or our western notions?" This is a noble sentiment, 
and worthy of Dr. Wilson's best days: but whilst 
churches equal to his own in all moral goodness, 
and immeasurably superior to the Syrian in both 
faith and practice, are denied the benefit of his max- 
ims, the Syrian Churches cannot become what, his 
piety wishes them to be. For the very preference 
thus given to her, were it no reflection upon her bel- 
ters, or his equals in piety, must make orders appear 
to her of more importance than ministerial character 
or qualifications. That others, therefore, may tell 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 419 

her, with equal sympathy and kindness, — that her 
ministers " must be born again of the Spirit," before 
they can be ministers sent of God, — I will remind 
the friends of Missions to India of the history of the 
Syrian Church, since Europe knew of her existence. 

Our own Alfred must have known something of 
them; for he sent an embassy to the shrine of St. 
Thomas. But the first news of the Syrian Churches 
of India was brought to Europe by Pedralvares 
Cabral, a Portuguese adventurer, who had landed at 
Cranganor, in 1500. He met with several of the 
Christians of St. Thomas in that part, and even pre- 
vailed on two of them to accompany him to Lisbon. 
They were brothers; Matthias and Joseph. The 
former soon died in Lisbon. Joseph, however, visit- 
ed Rome and Venice, and gave an account of the 
Church of Malabar, which was published in Latin. 
This tract is printed at the end of " Fasciculis Tem- 
porum." 

Vasco da Gama was the next negotiator with this 
Church. On his arrival at Cochin, in 1502, as the 
admiral of a Portuguese fleet, a deputation of native 
Christians waited upon him, begging to be protected 
from the native princes, " because his master was a 
Christian king." Dr. Geddes says, they presented 
the admiral with the sceptre of one of their own 
ancient Christian princes, as a token of homage to 
the King of Portugal: but the Dr. doubts if they 
ever had such princes in Malabar. "It rests," he 
says, " on no very good grounds, so far as I can per- 
ceive." The fact, however, is unqualifiedly asserted 
in the appendix of the seventeenth Report of the 
Church Missionary Society. " They had kings of 
their own, from 920, until the regal power passed 



420 MEMOIRS OF THE 

over to the infidel kings of Odiamper." They were, 
however, under subjection to the King of Cochin, 
when the Portuguese found them. Dr. Pearson 
says, " The Syrian clergy ranked next to the Nairs, 
or nobles of the country." — Swarlz's Life. 

Vasco da Gama could only give the oppressed na- 
tives fair words, and commend them to the Portu- 
guese friars and merchants in India; and these, says 
Geddes, "neglected for forty years a Christianity 
which was under their very noses" This is not a 
Protestant slander on the first Portuguese Missiona- 
ries to India. One of the ministers of Philip IV. told 
him to his face, " that the Indians who had nothing 
to say at Goa, but ' Lord open to us,' were not thought 
fit. to enter into the kingdom of heaven." So much 
were the Romanists absorbed in amassing wealth 
and territory, that Manuel de Faria, the author of 
" Asia Portuguesa," says of them, "It is shameful 
that the church, even under the eye of the bishops 
of Goa, should continue a century without reducing 
the Christians of St. Thomas to the Romish faith. 
But the truth is, they are such merchants as Christ 
whipped out of the temple." — Vol. iii. Charges of 
this kind became so clamorous in Portugal, that Al- 
buquerque, the first archbishop of Goa, found it ne- 
cessary to bestir himself somewhat on behalf of the 
poor Syrian Christians. He sent a Franciscan Mis- 
sionary to Cranganor, to preach Popery to them, and 
erected a school for training their children in the 
usages of the Latin Church. This he blazed over Eu- 
rope as a grand specimen of Missionary spirit! The 
fact is, the Christians of St. Thomas would not listen 
to Friar Vincent's Popery. They sent some of their 
sons to the school; but when they found them in- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 421 

noculated with Popery, and speaking Latin, they 
would not let them preach in their Churches, but 
treated them as apostates from the true faith. A 
Syriac College was then tried; but Popery would not 
go down even in the language of their native liturgy. 
Transubstantiation, purgatory, images, oils, and the 
Pope's supremacy, were abominations to them. Even 
their sons, who became priests of Rome, would pray 
for their own patriarch at Babylon, when celebrating 
mass! This was wormwood and gall to the Goa 
fathers. They had, however, to digest it as they 
could; for at the time they were not powerful 
enough to persecute the Syrian Churches. They 
began, therefore, with their Bishop, Mar Joseph, 
whom they brought from Cochin to Goa as a prison- 
er, to be sent direct to Rome. But on his arrival at 
Lisbon, the Queen Regent was so charmed with his 
meek spirit, that she sent him back to Goa, with let- 
ters patent to resume his bishopric; he having given 
some promise to the Pope's legate to use his influ- 
ence in India for the Roman Church. His own 
Churches, however, took the alarm during his ab- 
sence, and sent to the Patriarch of Babylon for an- 
other bishop. They took also precautions to elude 
the vigilance of the inquisitors at Goa, whilst bring- 
ing the new Bishop into Malabar, and with success. 
Mar Abraham reached his seat in safety, and was 
welcomed with acclamations. This was too much 
for Goa to bear meekly, especially as it was followed 
by the return of Mar Joseph upon their hands. What 
could the Fathers do in this dilemma, but play oft' 
the old Bishop against the new one? Accordingly, 
they offered Joseph a band of Missionaries to assist 
him at Cochin, in reclaiming his place, and fulfilling 
36* 



ZZZ MEMOIRS OF THE 

his pledge to the Queen. But the wily Syrian had 
a revelation, he said, forbidding him to take such 
help! The Archbishop of Goa saw through this pre- 
text, and called Joseph "a wolf in sheep's clothing." 
So he was, in one sense. There was no one else, 
however, who could divide the Malabar crozier with 
Mar Abraham; and therefore Joseph was allowed 
to go alone into his old diocess. But the flock, too, 
had begun to suspect their shepherd, and the greater 
part of the churches sided with Abraham. Him, 
therefore, Joseph soon denounced at Goa; and the 
Viceroy as promptly demanded him to be sent there 
a prisoner, that he might be forwarded as a heretic 
to Rome. The Goa fathers did not know Abraham, 
when they thus called in the power of the Viceroy. 
Abraham escaped to Ormus to get new powers from 
the Patriarch of Babylon, and then went to Rome to 
get them confirmed by the Pope! There he abjured 
hie ancient faith, and gave in his allegiance to Pius 
V. During his absence, Joseph abjured whatever 
Popery he had embraced at Lisbon; and thus he be- 
came popular again in Malabar. Thus "diamond 
cut diamond" for a lime. But Popes could not be 
trifled with long then, even in India. Joseph was 
sent to Rome a prisoner, and never seen again in 
Malabar. Abraham also was kept in the shelf at 
Goa, until his new orthodoxy should perform qua- 
rantine. He contrived, however, to escape from the 
inquisitors, and to resume his place. Gregory XIII., 
on hearing this, summoned him to a provincial coun- 
cil at Goa, under a promise of safe conveyance. 
Abraham went, and again abjured his ancient alle- 
giance to the Nestorian Church. 

How refreshing it is to look away from these equal 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 423 

rogues of literal and mystical Babylon, to the Syrian 
Churches they wished to govern! Neither the threat- 
enings of Rome, nor the prevarications of their rival 
Bishops, moved or modified their ancient faith in the 
least. They would not even name the Pope, unless 
to disclaim his authority and denounce his heresies. 
La Croze says, "They excluded from the pulpits of 
the churches their own sons, who apostolized, even 
before they shut out the Popish Missionaries. 

These facts, so far, may be found in La Croze's 
Hist, du Chist. des Ind., p. 55, et seq. But, although 
no work on this subject deserves more confidence, I 
prefer illustrations drawn from Popish writers. La 
Croze was originally a Benedictine of the Abbey of 
St. Germain, in Paris: but he became a Protestant, 
and was appointed librarian to the King of Prussia. 
His life, by M. Jordan, of Berlin, was published at 
Amsterdam, in 1743. 

The spirit of the Mission-house of Goa shocked 
even the Mahometans of India. The prince who be- 
sieged Goa in 1570, in order to expel the Portuguese 
from the country, told both his soldiers and the vice- 
roy, that he took arms to resist tyranny over con- 
science! He wrote to the viceroy thus, " I am con- 
fident that Jesus Christ, the God whom you adore, 
cannot be well pleased with forcing people to change 
their religion. This is a thing I stand amazed at; 
and am in duty bound to see remedied." To his 
captains he said, " It is more than time for the na- 
tives to look about them, and to join in extirpating 
tyrants who compel the Indians to change their re- 
ligion." This tyranny was such, that even De Faria 
closes his "Asia Portuguesa " thus: — 

"Even men when made wealthy by money, could 



424 MEMOIRS OF THE 

not build up a family by it, in any one instance. 
For, instead of any regard to religion, they pursued 
only the ends of a sacrilegious covetousness, by ty- 
ranny and all sorts of insolence." Faria is, indeed, 
speaking of the governors and merchants: but they 
made the creed of Goa the banner of their crusades. 
Father Venagre was associated with Admiral Gal- 
vam, who discovered that the cloves of India be- 
longed to the king of Portugal, because the clove 
has five points agreeing to the five wounds of Christ, 
which are stamped on the royal arms of Portugal! 
Well might the Portuguese historian say, " we lose 
places by our insolence, which we gained by our 
valour." Gemulia, a native of rank, told them to 
their face, in the island of Ito, "You preach Christ 
crucified unto us, and yet crucify those who believe 
on him." 

It was by such men that the Syrian Churches 
were harassed; and it was to circumvent such men, 
as well as to gratify his own ambition, that Mar 
Abraham perjured himself so often. The Syrian 
bishop was certainly a thorough Vicar of Bray, "and 
something more;" but still, he had to deal with even 
more unprincipled Bishops than himself. Soon after 
his return to his churches, a letter he wrote to his 
patriarch was intercepted by the spies of Goa; in 
which he excused his prevarication thus: " The 
Bishops of the council were over my head, like a 
hammer over an anvil." 

No excuses, however, could reinstate Abraham 
in the confidence of his Churches. They called for 
an assistant Bishop from the patriarch, and carried 
their point. Mar Simeon was sent, and Abraham 
professed to welcome him. He was, perhaps, sin« 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 425 

cere; for he was now old, and had suffered much at 
Goa. But when Simeon, who had never seen Po- 
pery before, saw its inroads and designs on the 
Malabar Church, he rallied the faithful against the 
temporizing of his senior, and shook the last pillars 
of his throne. As might be expected, he was de- 
nounced at Goa by Abraham; and Goa soon sent 
him to Rome. He was sent, indeed, to be con- 
firmed in his Bishopric by the Pope; but like Mar 
Joseph, he was never seen again in Malabar! 
These results smote Abraham to the heart. He 
felt that he had betrayed his brethren to Rome, and 
misled his flock. Under this conviction, the old 
man, when summoned to another council, refused 
to obey the Pope's brief, and returned to the sim- 
plicity of his own Church. Then the Vatican be- 
gan to thunder! But its doomed victim died before 
its bolts could reach him. 

These are melancholy facts! They are, however, 
instructive; and the lessons they teach are wanted 
yet. Rivalry can still arise between separate Mis- 
sions, and even between brethren of the same Mis- 
sion. Indeed, it is well that there is neither a 
Vatican nor an inquisition in London or New York 
to appeal to: for if there were, there is now and then 
a fiery or an envious spirit who would appeal. Mar 
Abraham is occasionally imitated in "a small way " 
by some one, in every Missionary Society. Happily, 
this occurs but seldom: but still, all Missionary So- 
cieties have seen enough of it to teach them pru- 
dence in the selection of their agents; and as much 
of it, as should make each of them take care how it 
treats the others. Rivalries have occurred both in 
Africa and India, which, if repeated, will not be so 



426 MEMOIRS OF THE 

gently dealt with by the public, as those of Gra- 
ham's Town and Tinnevelly have been treated. 
They will occur again, however, unless systemati- 
cally watched against. " The spirit lusteth to envy," 
both at home and abroad; "and envy," says Bishop 
Hall, "is like fire in billets of junipers, it lasts more 
years than one." Bishops, boards and brethren do 
well to remember this! 

The triumph obtained over the Syrian Church at 
the Synod of Odiamper, by the tricks of the Arch- 
bishop of Goa, Menezes, — " that unprincipled pre- 
late," as Dr. Adam Clarke calls him, is too familiar 
to require notice here, even if 1 had room for the 
narrative. His triumph, however, did not last long, 
except on the coast. In sixty years, the Dutch 
" turned the tables " on the Portuguese, and then 
the Syrians turned them on the Pope. 

I thus make no secret of either my dread or ha- 
tred of Popery; and no apology for expressing both, 
as personal feelings. I do feel; and feeling, like fire, 
will spread; not because it is mine, but because it is 
as honest as it is warm. Besides, it is wanted, now 
that Rome has assailed some of our Protestant Mis- 
sions, and is menacing them all. The London Mis- 
sionary Society began a year ago to arm its South 
Sea Missionaries, and is now arming all its Mis- 
sionaries, for the onset, by furnishing them with the 
best refutations of Popery which our theology con- 
tains. This is as it should be. Let not, however, 
the friends of Missions strip their shelves at home, 
in order to help any of the societies. Our own chil- 
dren may want our old books, before long, although 
we may never need to study them again. Besides, 
many of these works are unfit for Missionary sta~ 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 427 

lions; and the most learned of them worse than use- 
less, both at home and abroad; because they shift 
the battle of the Reformation from the table-land of 
the New Testament, into the ravines and defiles of 
tradition, where Erasmus became a coward, and 
Grotius an apostate, and Austria a slave. M'Ga- 
vin's "Protestant" will do more in Missionary sta- 
tions, both for defence and attack, than Chilling- 
worth or Faber. What is said of Shakspeare is true 
of M'Gavin: 

" One wild Shakspeare, following Nature's lights, 
Is worth whole planets filled with Stagerytes." 

And as to the mode of warfare which " The Pro- 
testant" would inevitably originate, wherever Jesuits 
may be smuggled in by France, or wherever (to use 
their own phrase whilst in China) they can "screw 
themselves in," it can hardly be more unpolite than 
their own tactics. The vices and follies of a Church 
may be fairly thrown in her face, whenever she has 
the insolence to call upon any people to believe 
the vagaries of the fathers, or the trash of tradition. 
Then the rogues may be warrantably played off 
against the fools, without ceremony. Had the Syrian 
Church in Malabar, instead of arguing with Menezes, 
the Tippoo of Goa, in the synod of Odiamper, kept 
to her own version of the Scriptures, and bearded 
Rome with the abominations of the Popedom, she 
might have suffered more, but she would have sunk 
less. 

I owe it to Truth, however, and most willingly 
I pay the debt, to exempt Xavier from identification 
with the policy of Goa. He was of another spirit. 
The fact is, he was one of " the first fruits " of the 
Reformation. This assertion will surprise many. 



428 MEMOIRS OP THE 

Not more, however, than the discovery surprised me, 
when 1 stumbled upon it in the course of my re- 
searches. But Loyola found it such hard work to 
convert Xavier; and Bohurs lets out so much about 
" the knowing Germans," who poisoned the mind of 
Loyola's pupil; and old Turselline, his first biogra- 
pher, blinks so much the question of Lutheran influ- 
ence, that my suspicions were raised. The result 
was, that I wrote a sketch of the Life of Xavier for 
this work, which proves, I think, that he was con- 
verted to God at the university of Paris, by the Ger- 
man Lutherans, whom Francis I. brought there for 
literary purposes. I have not room for the chapter 
on Xavier, although he was the first European who 
planned and prayed for China. I may, however, 
publish my sketch of his life in another form, some 
time. In the mean time, Carne's Life of him, in 
his " Distinguished Missionaries," well deserves 
attention. 



CHAPTER XXVI. 

THE OPIUM CRISIS. 

So far as I can ascertain, Dr. Milne was the first 
writer, who denounced the Opium trade, as the 
curse of China, and the disgrace of the East India 
Company. He was not long in China, before he 
equally pitied the smokers, and despised the smugglers 
of Opium. But although he soon wrote on the sub- 
ject, he wrote in despair. " The vast consumption 
of opium on this side of India," he said, " is the 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 429 

source of so many evils to the people, — and yet of so 
much gain to the merchants, — that I utterly despair 
of saying any thing on the subject, which will not be 
treated with the most sovereign contempt. I cannot 
but regard it, however, as one of the many evils 
which hinder the moral improvement of China." — 
Retrospect, p. 318. Malacca, 1820. 

This was a bold appeal, although a hopeless one, 
at Malacca, then; for he stood alone, in making it. 
A few others, indeed, held his opinions of the enor- 
mity, and sympathized with his emotions; but they 
were not in a condition to speak out as he did. The 
appeal was, for a time, " the voice of one crying in 
the wilderness," and it awoke no echo until Sir 
Stamford Raffles began to plan for the welfare of the 
Ultra-Gangetic Nations. That philanthropic Gover- 
nor, who was an honour to his country, as well 
as an ornament to his family, was the first man 
who set on foot statesman-like inquiries into the 
tastes and habits which sunk and kept down these 
nations. He saw, at a glance, that something pre- 
vailed, fatal to national improvement; and which, 
if not counteracted, would defeat all his benevolent 
designs. He began, therefore, by consulting Mis- 
sionaries, as men whose designs were still more 
hindered by vicious habits than his own, and whose 
office bound them to investigate the sources of crime 
and misery. His first application was made to Dr. 
Morrison; and he, as may be supposed, was neither 
slow nor reserved in communicating to the Governor 
the results of his own observation, as well as the 
opinions of Dr. Milne on the subject. Both Mis- 
sionaries denounced opium and gambling as the 
bane of China; and Dr. Milne was so much de- 
37 



430 MEMOIRS OF THE 

lighted with the philanthropy of Sir Stamford 
Raffles, that he dedicated to him his translation of 
the great "Imperial Edict," quite as much from feel- 
ings of esteem, as from personal gratitude. Thus 
the opium question arose. These men were the 
Clarkson and Wilberforce of it. I did not know this 
fact in 1835, when the Treasurer of the Home Mis- 
sionary Society and myself made the first appeal to 
the British churches against " the infernal drug," 
in a pamphlet entitled, " No Opium; or Commerce 
and Christianity working together for good in 
China." We did not wittingly withhold the palm 
from its rightful owners; and whoever may achieve 
the abolition of the trade, without compensation to 
the contrabandists, need not be ashamed to follow 
Milne, Morrison and Raffles, nor grudge them their 
meed of honour. It ought, indeed, to give both 
confidence and inspiration to the leaders of this 
question in either House of Parliament, that such 
men were their forerunners. That senator does not 
know the moral pulse of the great missionary con- 
federacy of the British Churches, who cannot make 
this triad a talisman, which shall open millions 
of hearts, and raise millions of hands, for the aboli- 
tion of the trade, and against all compensation to the 
traders, except the award of the same odium to the 
smokers and smugglers of Opium. 

Amongst political writers who deserve well of 
their country for originating this question, the late 
Majorribanks merits the first place. He wrote with 
the warmth of a philanthropist, if not always with 
the wisdom of a philosopher. He was the first, to 
prove to merchants and manufacturers, that the 
Opium of the East India Company was the dead- 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 431 

weight upon our commerce with China, and a worse 
evil than the old Charter of Leadenhall Street. He 
was, however, the advocate of negotiation 

** At the Cannon's mouth;" 

and, as such, a dangerous friend to a question of 
morals and humanity. But still, he meant well, and 
he will be named with honour " on the Rialto," when 
merchants congregate to make China a new world 
on the map of Commerce; for he was the Columbus 
of the discovery, whoever may give a name to the 
results of it. 

It must be a gratifying reflection to the friends of 
Missions, that Missionaries were the first to investi- 
gate and unveil the Opium " mystery of iniquity." 
Medhurst and Gutzlaff spoke out nobly, when they 
knew that we sympathized with Milne and Morri- 
son on the subject. Had, therefore, the Chinese 
Missions done nothing else than raise the cry "No 
Opium," to its present pitch and prospects, they 
would not have been unworthy of their place or ex- 
pense. That cry will lay the moral wall of China 
as flat as the walla of Jericho soon; and, eventually, 
the Ark of the Covenant will even be welcomed into 
Pekin. "The ram's horns" of that Ark may be 
laughed at in Leadenhall Street now; but, like the 
apocalyptic vials of Babylon, they will make the 
Court "howl," and the merchants "weep," before 
long. 

Amongst the many interesting appeals made to 
the country on this subject, of late, the letter of the 
viceroy of Canton, to our gracious Queen, is by far, 
the most interesting. lis power and pathos would 
do credit to the pen of Wilberforce. The man might 



432 MEMOIRS OF THE 

be an eminent Christian;— such is his quick under- 
standing, and keen sense, of the evils inflicted upon 
his country, by the trade of this country in Opium. 
His letter would prove that the Emperor had acted 
on principle in demanding the Opium to be given 
up, even if the destruction of the poison were not 
begun yet. I did, I confess, fear that two millions 
of property might prove a temptation to the Tartar 
Dragon, until I read that letter; for had he appro- 
priated the drug, I saw not how he could escape pu- 
nishment. But it is now self-evident, that he acted 
on moral grounds. For, although his viceroy felt 
that he was pleading with a gentle Queen, and thus 
speaks to her heart as well as to her understanding, he 
evidently speaks from his own conscience, and with 
his master's sanction. He feels as we should do, 
were any nation to avail itself of the suicidal mania 
of our times, to pour in tempting forms of Prussic or 
Oxalic acid into the country. That outrage on hu- 
manity would shock even Opium dealers. Let them 
know, therefore, that British Christians see no differ- 
ence between swift and slow poisons, which are 
equally fatal in the end to soul and body; and will 
no more agree to compensate Losers in the Opium 
Trade, than they would reimburse a company that 
lost money in manufacturing new poisons for suicidal 
purposes at home. It is of no use to mince this mat- 
ter. There is no difference in the results of the 
drugs, whatever difference there may be in the in- 
tentions of the growers and venders. The Opium 
dealers may mean no harm to China, and be con- 
scious of no crime towards God or man: but their in- 
tentions do not alter facts, nor prevent the ruin, for 
iime and eternity, of their infatuated customers. 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 433 

Besides, why should the land of our fathers be pil- 
loried all over China, as barbarous and mean enough 
to make "merchandise of the souls of men," merely 
in order to save the poppy fields of the East India 
Company, and the pockets of Contrabandists? Bri- 
tain never had a high character in China, and there- 
fore she will not sink it lower for the sake of a party, 
whom even the Chinese mob as well as the court at 
Pekin, call " devils." This may be a very unfair 
designation of the party; but it is their name, and 
they have done some devilish things in China; and 
therefore have no right to implicate their country in 
their transactions, or involve it in their infamy. The 
British Commissioner at Canton staked the honour 
of his Queen and Country quite far enough, when 
he saved the Opium merchants' heads from the sword 
and the range of the laws. What then would all 
China think and feel, were Britain to reimburse as 
well as save these men? How could the Ambassa- 
dor of the Queen look the Emperor in the face, if 
he had to say that Britain had paid for the Opium 
which the viceroy had destroyed? And an embassy 
which would dare to call on the Emperor to compen- 
sate the merchants, now that he has kept the moral 
grounds of his edict inviolate, might, indeed, fight; 
but negotiate they could not, even if all the com- 
pensation they asked for was only — that all the Chi- 
nese Opium smokers should wish them to do so. Why 
then allow it? This is wishing they would give up 
their. pipe3 for the benefit of the impoverished smug- 
glers. 

I offer no apology for writing in this style. I know 
the mind of tens of thousands, throughout England, 
38 



434 MEMOIRS OF THE 

who think and feel as I do, and who will speak the 
same things in a voice of thunder, whenever the 
question of compensation is mooted. Government 
has only to keep the ground it has taken, when 
Parliament meets, in order to call forth, if needed, a 
"No Opium" cry, as loud, long, and hearty, as the 
"No Slavery" cry was once: for it will come from 
all the Churches and Chapels of the land which love 
Missions. In the mean time, this cry is rising as 
prayer, calmly, but fervently, before the eternal 
throne, from thousands of pulpits, vestries, hearths 
and closets, as a preparation for an appeal to the 
British tbrone. And who can wonder, — when a 
heathen viceroy appeals thus to a Christian Queen? 
" How can we consent to stand tamely by, and see 
the life's-blood of the central land corrupted with 
a deadly poison] Therefore it is that in our own 
country, we punish the seller and smoker with the 
utmost penalty of the law, in order to cut off for 
ever the transmission of his curse to all generations. 
Now, though we are aware that in several places 
tributary to your noble country, depraved men clan- 
destinely grow and manufacture opium, — yet we 
cannot suppose for a moment, that it is your Sove- 
reign, or your honourable country, who causes it 
to secure life to yourselves, by involving others in 
the pit of death. Such conduct rouses the indigna- 
tion of mankind, and the reason oHHigh Heaven will 
assuredly never permit it. On the other hand, if 
you forbid the drug to be prepared, both countries 
will enjoy mutual peace and happiness. We most 
anxiously stand on tiptoe waiting your reply." — Lin, 
Viceroy. 



REV. W. MILNE, D. D. 435 

"To The Queen of England, that she may 
cause the growth of, and traffic in Opium, to cease." 

Lin is right: the growth must be stopped, if the 
traffic cease. Some people will trade in the drug, 
even if we cease to do so, so long as the Company 
are allowed to manufacture it. 



